《I Reincarnated In Twilight》


 Chapter -1 - update schedule

Twilight fanfic -1 or 2 chapters in a month

 Chapter -2 - Warning

The writing quality of this fanfic is really bad and it does improve a bit from the 4th chapter also this was my first fanfic.

 Chapter 3

    Notice from the author: I created a female oc as Emmet''s mate Sarah Cullen and she looks like Gigi Hadid and I just going to give Alice a vision of both Bella and Matt with Edward and Rosalie because of Matts ability it will cause confusion for the Cullens and Edweird will still be a creepy emo and do the same thing he did in the movie.


    Alice pov


    We just came after hunting I can see Edward was readying himself to play his piano, Emmet and Jasper were playing games, Esme was just reading a magazine on the couch and Rosalie and Sarah were telling each other about new fashion trends I was about to join them when I had a vision.


    we were on a beach I saw a girl with having a very pale complexion with long, curly wavy, dark brown hair, a widow''s peak, unique chocolate brown eyes, and a heart-shaped face with a wide forehead. Her eyes are large and widely spaced. Her nose is thin and her cheekbones are prominent. Her lips are a bit too full for her slim jawline. Her eyebrows are darker than her hair and are straighter than they are arched. The only thing I can think of was "she was beautiful".


    She was going toward a person I tried to see who he was I saw Edward but he was out in the sun and he was not sparkling, his eyes were dark brown like normal humans and he looked slightly older at least 25 years by looks how is that possible. My thoughts were "This is Edwards mate"


    I saw to a person calling the girl I tried to see him he was a tall, handsome, well-built man with dark hair and red eyes not like the vampires like he was born with it. He is always clean-shaven. He has several tattoos''s on his arms. He seems close with the girl then he turned his head gesturing someone to come fast to my surprise it was Rosalie both of them seemed really close I was thinking "so that''s Rosalie''s mate she was just like Edward she didn''t have any qualities of that showed she was a vampire". The boy was telling something to all of them and Edward seemed to roll his eyes at him while the girl and Rosalie seems to laugh at him.


    I knew Edward and the girl was mates same with Rosalie and the boy the vision ended but I was confused about how are Edward and Rosalie not exhibiting any kinda vampire qualities and both look older which should not be possible. I looked to see everyone staring me with concern Edward seemed to be confused as I was about the vision.


    I had this feeling that the life of my whole coven was going to change I was thinking about about the vision while looking at the scenery outside we all were waiting for Carlisle he was the coven head I could see Jasper trying to calm me down with his gift. We both went to the family meeting room when I saw Carlisle''s car park in front of the house.


    The family meeting started after Carlisle entered the room he told me to explain the vision I explained the vision to everyone in the coven was confused about how they looked human jasper asked Carlisle is it even possible to turn and vampire back to human for which Carlisle said it not.


    I was surprised when heard Carlisle say "I have the feeling that Edwards or Rosalie''s mate is responsible for there change I am not sure I never have come upon any similar type of vampire ability chances are very low we will just have to see when we meet them"


    I know Carlisle is happy our family is not in danger while Rosalie and Edward will be thinking about there mates as well as what the vision means others will be thinking about how such a thing even possible.


    Carlisle finished the meeting everyone went to there room I was sitting in my bedroom thinking about what the vision meant I understood Edward and Rosalie''s mates part but the other one confused and frustrated me I suddenly found a hand on my shoulder and jasper telling me to we will think about it when the time comes.


    I decided to follow his advise and not think about it for now.


    I told the hospital that I was having a family emergency and there was not much patient at that time so i ran got into my car sped through the road since our house was in the middle of the forest I came fast as I could when I had a call from Esme telling Alice had a vision my thoughts were "Alice''s visions tend to be either very good or very bad".


    I didn''t want to risk anything when I reached everyone was in the family meeting room I nodded towards everyone and told Alice to tell everyone about her vision I didn''t know what to make out when I heard of it. Since both Edward and Rosalie by Alice was telling did not show vampire traits and both of them were slightly older which did not make sense but still sighed in relief "Good thing is there is no danger to my family" and we have a mental image of both Rosalie and Edward''s mates even though we don''t know where both of them are we can only wait and see.


    I could only sigh " I don''t think it''s anything dangerous so we just have wait and see"


    I told everyone "I have the feeling that Edwards or Rosalie''s mate is responsible for there change i am not sure i never have come upon any similar type of vampire ability chances are very low we will just have to see when we meet them" its the only logical conclusion I can come up with but it''s still unbelievable in a sense there has never has been a vampire gift that can alter vampire phycology that is unbelievable in a sense I know I have seen many vampire gifts Volturi monitored when I was with them I have seen empathy, mind-reading, precognition, pain induing and sense taking gift....etc but never seen something like this let''s hope my guess is right.


    I told them the meeting was over I saw as every one of my children going to there rooms I saw my wife coming towards me and asking what I thought about the chances of such ability I can only say"chances are very low it can be by other means" because such ability it''s not an illusion that''s for I know Serena whose ability is casting illusions she changes the environment, blind a person but she can''t do something like this sure since our skin reflects light from what alice described there skin seemed like any normal human.


    Edwards pov


    After the meeting, everyone started to do there own thing but I can hear their thoughts everyone was confused about Alices'' vision I was going to start playing the piano but my mind always wandered into the vision because the vision did not make any sense I saw the girl who supposed to be my mate same with Rosalie and the boy but what confused me was both I and Rosalie did not have any traits of a vampire and we seemed to have aged.


    I could not understand the vision the girl was my mate my hands were on edge of the piano the thing I can think was " If she is a human I would not condemn her to this life a soulless monster and if she is a vampire we have not come upon her so either she is newborn or she is in a different continent we just have find her even then I don''t think I deserve the love of my mate ".


    I was played the piano as I thought about what Carlisle said"I have the feeling that Edwards or Rosalie''s mate is responsible for there change I am not sure I never have come upon any similar type of vampire ability we will just have to see when we meet them"


    I muttered, "It just isn''t possible for us to change back to human. But such a gift of changing the vampire physiology is not possible and I saw the vision so I know they were not using illusion.I believe it was by other means."


    I was thinking about what the future Alice had seen I believe I am not worthy of a mate I am a soulless monster.


    Esme pov


    I was thinking about the future Alice saw and is it even possible to turn a vampire back to a human my said husband said it was not possible. I knew contacts would melt because of the venom, aging, and not sparkling in the sun is what put everyone''s mind in a dilemma.


    I asked "Carlisle such a gift is it dangerous."


    My husband tiredly replied "I don''t think it''s anything dangerous we will just have wait and see"


    I was kinda shocked when my husband said "I have the feeling that Edwards or Rosalie''s mate is responsible for their change i am not sure I never have come upon any similar type of vampire ability chances are very low we will just have to see when we meet them".But it did make sense there many vampires who have special gifts just like Alice, Edward, and Jasper.


    my husband said we will deal with it when the time comes I saw everyone go to there rooms I went next to my husband I asked him "if there is a chance of such an ability"


    My husband shook his head and said "Chances are very low it can be by other means "


    Rosalie pov


    I envied them I could only think while biting my lips "I was still not able to find my mate and also part of me wanted to find my mate real fast but another part of me knew even if my mate was here I will never be able to have a family of my own it hurts thinking about it" I suddenly felt calm I looked at jasper who was using his gift to calm me down he felt my emotions. Alice came out of her vision she was confused.


    I saw her look at Edward he must have seen what she saw in the vision I can tell Edward was also confused about this vision Edward told Esme to call Carlisle so we were waiting in the family meeting room both Edward and Alice told everyone they will tell them when Carlisle reached home. I saw Carlisle enter the family room giving everyone an acknowledged nod them family meeting began with Carlisle telling Alice to tell them about the vision hearing what the vision was I knew why they were confused.


    Both Edward and I were a vampire and it is not reversible so as to not have any vampire traits was weird but Alice and Edward both saw my and Edwards mate I wish I could see him if only he was here now. I was pondering on the vision of my mate will he accept me after knowing my past The first bonding force is romance: If a vampire falls in love, that feeling never fades away and that love is bound for eternity.


    Carlisle sighed with relief "At least my family is not in danger"


    I heard jasper ask is it even possible to change vampire back to human Carlisle told him its not possible.


    but the next this he said surprised me "I have this feeling that Edwards or Rosalie''s mate is responsible for there change but chances are very low we will have to see when we meet them"


    Carlisle ended meeting with that and everyone was going to there rooms I was thinking about what Carlisle said is that even possible another I wanted to know is what my mate looked like i wished i had Edwards vampire ability to see how looked.

 Chapter 4 - 4

    Matt''s pov


    I woke up early the next day. I went to her room to see if Bella has woken up by the looks of an empty bed yes, it seems she did, I was still in my trunks and v neck shirt, I went down to see what everyone was doing by the looks of it Bella is cooking, and dad is watching a match.


    I get a cup of coffee and while I was drinking, I asked Bella, "How do you feel about your first-day at forks high Bella".


    "You know how I feel in the middle of the semester in a new school, I feel nervous, I guess" Bella replied with a small smile.


    I was thinking about how Bella will be the center of attention boys will be attracted like moths to a flame. I ?r??n?d at that what can anyone blame me? She is my sister, I greeted dad with the good morning I know he is not a talker, so I went to take a shower then came down.


    To see dad and Bella having a conversation and Bella was smiling, I guess yesterday''s rant worked. I went to them and made small talk while eating breakfast dad was getting ready for work while Bella and I were getting ready for high school. I wore a v neck dark blue shirt and blue jeans.


    I even saw Bella telling dad, "Goodbye, dad and stay safe" I gave the old man hug and told him goodbye, I saw dad had a huge smile on his face, I Bella slight thumbs up, for which Bella smiled at me.


    While heading out, I told her, "Today whole eyes are going to be on you and I so don''t get overwhelmed, and Bella I will next to you until you enter your class that is" I just thought she should get a heads up over all the attention she is going to get.


    I put on my helmet and started my bike and went in a normal speed, I am the police chief son after all I didn''t want everyone to think just I can break the rules because I am chief Swan''s son so while I was heading to school I enjoyed the scenery the woods were beautiful I reached the school it looked just like in the movie I parked my bike and took my helmet off and looked around to see most of the people''s eyes were on me man it really is overwhelming when all eyes are on you I understand how Bella felt when she first came here.


    I waited for her truck to come I was looking in the opposite direction of the school because I can feel a lot of eyes on me, I saw Bella''s truck thank god I saw people''s eyes change from me to Bella''s truck. As Bella parked her truck I came towards her I heard an idiot comment about Bella''s truck I really wanted to shut his mouth Bella who saw me knew I was getting angry she shook her head saying not to do anything.


    I am not sure now just memories, but feelings through that time also passed into me I am a protective older brother that''s for sure I thought sarcastically but even just with the memories I have seen I can see me I can see myself becoming a protective older brother easily.


    I gave the guy a real death glare, the guy seemed to flinch at that red eyes really help add to my physique made by training in taekwondo and other martial arts made sure my body is kept in tip-top shape.


    I followed Bella as we entered the school she was looking through her class schedule I saw Erik just like the movie he was Asian descent-brown eyes, and poor complexion Eric''s hair is so long it covers his forehead he was introducing himself to Bella "Your Isabella Swan the new girl right hi I am Erik the eyes and ears of this place anything you need a tour guide, lunch date, and shoulder to cry on"


    I liked him in the movie he seemed like a funny guy, but now it''s irritating.


    Bella looked at him as he was crazy her thoughts were "are you crazy, don''t you see an angry brother next to me."


    Bella was awkward and nervous, she has never had a guy flirt which is a miracle she replied." Uh, I am really more kinda more of suffering in silence type".


    "Good headline for the feature I am on paper your news baby front page," he said with slight excitement.


    Bella has not had people flirt with her before so she doesn''t understand this guy has an interest in her she thinks he is just trying to be friendly and she will definitely not like the attention.


    I slipped between them and introduced myself with a glare that said back off "Hi I am Matthew Orion swan older twin brother of Isabella Marie Swan and she will not be in any paper got it".


    Erik backed off slightly scared and nodded his head.


    Bella looked at me while whispering, "Thanks Matt".


    I looked at her and told her with a teasing tone "No problem-little sis" she looked at me and grumbled, "You''re older only by two minutes".


    I replied with a smile " still older." I looked at her and told I will meet her at lunch I was in an AP course so different schedule, I gave Eric a glare, which clearly he got the message he didn''t flirt with her just started act as her tour guide.


    I went following my directions on the page I can still feel there are a lot of eyes on me and got to my class.


    "Matthew swan" My calculus teacher spoke out as I walked into the class I gave a nod to the teacher" welcome to forks now please take your seat next to Ms. Cullen".


    I looked to where the teacher gestured that''s Alice Cullen she looked like the actress Ashley Greene was petite, "thin in the extreme", with small, "pixie-like" features. She had long delicate eyebrows. Her hair is cropped short, and spikey.


    I sat next to her, she was continually smiling at me then it hit she has seen me which means Bella too in her visions. I decided it''s best to introduce myself" Hi, my name is Matthew Orion Swan you can call me Matt ".


    "Hi, I am Alice, " she spoke in a happy tone. I decided it''s best to leave it at that, for now, we can know each other after class.


    "I know we are going to be best friends" She spoke very happily. I can tell she has definitely seen that happening.


    I read about her past it was not pretty she was born in 1901 it seems she had visions even before she turned when she predicted something and it came true they called her a witch and she was betrayed by her father who murdered her birth mother so he can marry another woman she saw this and tried to tell the Marshall it seemed but her father had already made people believe she has gone mad and her father had her trapped in a mental asylum she got amnesia after she survived electroshock therapy, which is why she has this happy, bubbly personality.


    If she remembered all the stuff she has gone through she won''t be the same Alice we know now and it''s James really did know Alice she had caught her scent and wanted to kill her for her blood but Alice saw him coming through a vision, and went to a vampire who was a doctor at that facility helped her from getting bad treatment at the hospital decided to turn her by the time her creator tried to buy her some time by sacrificing himself by the time James reached Alice she already started to change so he left her there Alice lost her memories because the pain caused by the venom and visions just intensified she saw future her mate and family.


    I came out of my thoughts when Alice said the class started, I knew all the stuff they taught so tuned most of it. I went to the next class, it seemed we had the same class as both Alice and I had the same. It seems I have another sister to look out for that smile on Alice''s face should not disappear her personality just brightens the room, I can see what Bella and Alice both opposites of each other basically opposites attract each other happened in this situation.


    After class, Alice asked me "Matt, do you want to have lunch with my family I think you will get along with everyone, especially with my sister Rosalie".


    "Alice Cullen, are you trying to set me up with your sister," I asked with amusement.


    Alice replied with a smile of her own, "Maybe."


    "I really would love to know your family, but I promised my sister, I will see her at lunch and I have a lookout for my sister Bella, she seems to attract boys like moths to a flame in forks I find it a miracle why it didn''t happen in Phoenix Arizona" I grumbled.


    Alice, who heard that laughed at me for my protectiveness she was sure everyone in her family would love Matt.


    Bella is not a social person basically, she did not know how to talk to people or read them, so would not know if a person is trying to be friends or is flirting with her. She seems to give mixed signals to people look a Jacob that lovesick puppy in eclipse f?r??b?? kissed her even if by some miracle or twist Bella decided to be with Jacob what would happen when he imprinted on another girl Bella would be thrown to the side.


    "you''re always welcome to sit with us "Alice replied with a huge smile. I nodded my head at that and said "sure thing, pixie".


    We were on our way to class, I was making small talk with Alice both of us were telling each other about our family as we were going, I can feel a lot of eyes on me. I guess they are surprised to see one of Cullen''s interact with people outside their family since it must have never happened.


    I was distracted by all these people staring at me until I heard Alice speak up "Matt, this is my boyfriend Jasper" she introduced me to the famous major Jasper Whitlock looked the same as the movie but hairstyle were the one from eclipse. I am a martial artist, after all, I can see he was fighter maybe did not have style, but how I would fare against him in a fight after I turned into a vampire of course, with his experience in fighting, he will probably destroy me.


    Jasper had gotten the message from Alice telling she found Rosalie''s mate. I looked at the person Alice introduced me to my thoughts were, " This is Rosalie''s mate. I could feel he is protective of Alice and he seems to view her as a sister it''s only been an hour at best no wonder Alice said he would very protective towards people he cares about".


    Jasper can also tell he seems to gauge him, but he couldn''t tell for what.


    "Hi I am Matt nice to meet you, Jasper, "I greeted him with a smile Jasper greeted back" Hi Matt I am Jasper hale". I can safely say Jasper and I bonded during our small talk it seems my scent is not causing him any problems and lunch break arrived and I was walking with Jasper and Alice to the canteen.


    I parted ways with them because they went to find their family while I went to look for Bella, I saw her sitting with a group I remember them Mike Newton, Eric, Angela, and Jessica. I went toward them and greeted Bella, who smiled at me, I asked Bella move to the side I sat I between Mike and Bella.


    "Bella, who is this?" asked Mike seriously.


    Bella replied with a smile," Guys, this is my brother Matt" I greeted them with a slight smile" Hi, I am Bella''s brother Matthew swan you can call me Matt" I looked at all of them and nodded at them.


    Mike seemed relieved and spoke, "Hi man," I completely ignored him all of them introduced themselves I talked to Angela and Ben Chanley they were the decent bunch me this group. Jessica seems to look at me as I was meat or something.


    Every time Mike tried to flirt with Bella or make her uncomfortable, I just gave a death glare that told him to not try anything. I saw someone take the chair under Mike who fell on the floor after that he seems to run after the guy.


    I tuned most things until I heard the famous line" who are they" asked Bella to Jessica and Angela, slightly gesturing to the Cullens, who were sitting together at the end canteen. Angela answered Bella "the Cullens".


    Jessica, who returned from looking or staring at them, went full gossip mode "They are doctor Cullens and Ms. Cullens foster kids, they moved here down from Alaska like a few years ago".


    Angela said her part, " they kinda keep to themselves."


    Jessica again took over "yes, cause they are all together like together to together."


    Then Jessica started to give a profile of them" the brown-haired girl with a blond tip that is Sarah and the big dark-haired guy Emmet is a thing I am not even sure that is even legal" Angela seems to have enough" Jess they are not actually related."


    Jessica instantly replied," But they live together, that''s weird."


    Jessica continued her gossip "The little dark-haired girl is Alice she is really weird, and she is with Jasper who looks like he is in pain" what do you expect to put the strongest empath in a building full teenager who goes has through many emotions self-doubt, self-pity, self-loathing, jealously,....etc and add to that he feels emotions of all these people who are "feeling" thirsty, hungry also his own coven mates who are projecting their emotions and hunger on him like Edwards thirst for Bella''s blood he was turned from strong confident Major to this.


    I saw Alice''s shoulder slightly slump when Jessica described her as weird, I was getting angrier and angrier at this girl I started to see her as a sister, I started grabbing the table really hard counting numbers backward but looked to see my coke crushed.


    Bella can see I was getting angry, but couldn''t do anything to stop Jessica, who continued, "Doctor Cullen is this foster dad/matchmaker. "Angela tried to ease the tension by joking, "Maybe he will adopt me."


    "Who is the blond girl," asked Bella. I looked to see it was Rosalie Jessica replied, " That''s Rosalie she is total ice queen. She ruthlessly shut down every person that asked her out. "


    I saw her look at me, and we made eye contact she turned her head after keeping in contact for some time, but I can feel her staring at me like Edward was staring or glaring at Bella I can feel her gaze when my head is turned or I am talking to Bella.


    Bella asked Jessica, " who is he. "


    Jessica, who saw who Bella was gesturing, replied, " That is Edward Cullen totally gorgeous, obviously, but apparently nobody here is good enough for him like I care you know seriously like don''t waste your time."


    I am sure she tried to propose to him, and he rejected her, I thought in amusement.


    "I wasn''t even planning on it" was Bella''s reply. I deadpanned at her and thought, yeah right.


    "I am getting a brooding emo vibe from him, " I told Bella as she was looking at him. I decided to make fun him I know he can hear what we were saying. I heard Emmet laugh, I turned to see Sarah Alice, Jasper, and Rosalie laughing at Edward, who seemed to glare at me.


    I raised an eyebrow at him at turned Bella, and told her " Add creepy to the list to ".


    I heard laughter increase at the Cullens table. It''s entertaining doing this, I thought.


    " I think I will call him Edweird. It sounds perfect, doesn''t, "I asked Bella.


    Bella looked at me with a slight smile as she shook her head.


    Cullen''s POV


    We all entered the canteen and went to our table also we heard from Alice and Jasper about seeing Rosalie''s mate Alice told Rosalie who seemed eager to know about her mate Alice stated explaining "His name Matthew Swan he goes by Matt he just entered school this semester he really is protective of his sister I am sure both Carlisle and Esme will love him."


    Rosalie wanted to know more about him Jasper gestured towards the table he was sitting at Rosalie saw her mate he was really handsome with his red eyes as well tattoos he looked really hot she was broken out of her thoughts by Alice who gestured to the girl next to him and said that is Edward''s mate Alice told everyone "I heard him tell she was his sister when he introduced himself to that group".


    Jasper spoke up "His scent is unique it basically cancels out any scent near him, and I can easily control my thirst when I am near him, but otherwise, it''s hard" Sarah was the first on to reply" that''s interesting".


    Edward suddenly looked angry and told them, "I can''t read their thoughts," this interested everyone.


    Rosalie replied with a slight smile, "At least some people don''t have to worry about their privacy being invaded," everyone nodded at that since they know Edward didn''t care about privacy. He reads their mind.


    Edward didn''t speak much, he busy staring daggers at Matt and his sister Bella.


    Rosalie was admiring her mate, she could see he was protective of his sister as he was glaring at the Newton guy whenever he tried to flirt or make his sister uncomfortable, and that did the trick.


    They heard the girl Jessica gossip about them all them hearing the jealous girl talk about their family was irritated. Jessica started calling Alice very weird Alice''s shoulder slumped every one of them was angry at that Rosalie also was angry when the jealous bitch was gossiping about our family also calling Alice weird Jasper was angry, but what surprised him was he can feel the anger coming from the table it belonged to Matt he is protective of Alice. Jasper said," Looks like we are not the only one who feels angry at the girl" everyone was confused at what Jasper said. He just gestured to Matt and Bella''s table. They saw Matt crushing a can of coke as well, trying to calm himself down.


    Jasper told everyone with a smirk, "I told you he is protective of Alice as he views her as a sister even in just this short time, he is perfect for our family even I bonded with him easily."


    Everyone looked like giving Matt their nod of approval they heard the girl Jessica goes about Rosalie about her shutting down everyone. Rosalie only shrugged at that and looked towards the table to see looking at her. They made eye-contact with each other for some time, and both of them turned around.


    Rosalie knew when he was looking at her, the same as her. The Cullen''s heard Jessica speak about Edward and Edwards mate who was looking straight at him. Rosalie was thinking, "They seemed to do the same thing Matt and I did, but the only difference is Edward was glaring at her as if it''s their fault that he can''t read their mind."


    Rosalie saw her mate, give his sister a look when she said she was not planning to, I saw him look at Edward heard him tell his sister, "I am getting a brooding emo vibe from him".


    The only thing Rosalie can think while laughing was, "That described Edward perfectly" Edward was glaring at me since he read my mind, then at everyone Emmet laughing out loud, so was Alice, Jasper, and Sarah. All Cullen''s there except Edward.


    Rosalie saw Edward glaring at my mate Matt, who turned to see Edward glaring at him. Matt raised an eyebrow at that and turned his sister again, and we heard him say "Add creepy to the list too".


    At the Emmet was close to landing on the floor laughing, the same can be said for everyone. Jasper was laughing and told Edward " You just had to glare and make him think you are creepy too".


    We heard matt say " I think I will call him Edweird it sounds perfect, doesn''t"


    Again, every one of the Cullens burst out laughing.


    Emmet spoke up after controlling his laughter, " I like him, he is good how about you guys".Every one of the Cullens there except Edward found Matt perfect for their family now, they just had befriended Matt and find out more about Bella.


    Matt''s POV


    Matt went to class after lunch. It''s fun messing with Edweird the classes went by fast. It was boring and I came out of my last class and went to see Bella who was standing just behind Edweird I knew what happened, I went up to her and asked what happened she looked at me and asked "Do I smell that bad he seemed to look suffocated."


    I looked at her and thought, "That''s the problem you smell too good for him".I saw him asking them if they any different class. The lady said no, he would have to stay in biology.


    He glared at Bella then me, "I just have to endure it".I thought this has to stop.


    I told Bella that she didn''t smell bad or anything, I went to speak with Edward. I walked next to the Cullens and tapped Edward by the shoulder as he turned, I asked him in an annoyed tone" Dude what''s your problem you seemed to glare at my sister and me during lunchtime then just now doing the same thing you are glaring at us as if I killed your puppy both me and Bella has never seen you or talked to you so chill out stop with the glaring".


    I looked toward the other Cullens and said, "please talk some sense into the guy".


    As I walked away, I mumbled enough for them to hear "No wonder I found him weird and creepy, I guess the name Edweird is perfect for him".


    I heard Emmet burst out laughing again, I turned around to see Edweird glaring at me again while the rest seemed to try to hold their laughter. My gaze lingered on Rosalie more he was looking.


    I went to get Bella and we went to get our ride, Bella started her truck while I started my bike we went to our home while looking at the mirror, I can see Bella is not that far behind since I didn''t need to go full speed for no reason we reached our home i entered first later followed by bella.


    I told her I am going to freshen up, and we both had homework to do so as I was going I heard Bella say " Renee is probably going to call tonight. What should I do."


    I looked at to see slight irritation, anger, and resignation. It seems she really sees Renee for who she is rather than the only connection she felt in the movie I can see she seems to connect better with Dad because both of them seem to understand each other.


    When dad came back from work we went to the diner to eat, we were eating while dad asked about how our day went I just said I had to keep the boys from my sister half of the time. At that, he was looking at me with pride and gave a nod while Bella talked about making friends with Angela.


    I whispered to her I guess dad can hear it too, " she will a great friend, but Jessica I kinda don''t like her gossiping attitude really angered and irritated me, I can tell she is jealous of all the attention you are getting, and she may even be gossiping about both of us behind our back."


    Bella nodded and said," You are better at reading people than I am," I replied instantly, "I am telling you can be friends with her or anyone just don''t let her habits rub off on you but I can tell Angela is a nice girl".


    Dad was nodding at what I said and told Bella" the girl you''re talking about is Angela Weber yeah, I know her shy and kind girl from what I know she will be a good friend".


    Coming home, I started doing my homework and went to Bella''s room, I heard her talking to Renee during the whole conversation. Bella was neutral she was not calling her mom instead just Renee I heard Bella ask about her forgetting about the power cord. Renee made an excuse then there, Bella didn''t say "miss you mom" or anything.


    I heard her disconnect by telling her she was getting homework to do, I entered the room she saw me sighed I asked her, " what was wrong".


    She looked at me and started telling me about Edwards glaring, and all the attention was not something she was used in Phoenix. She could have alone time, but here boys or Jessica just follow her around everywhere. I can see where she is coming from she just can''t have a moment of peace without getting intruded by Mike or Eric, who seems not to stop pursuing her while in Phoenix, she had a peaceful environment.


    I told her it''s a small town and Bella coming in the middle of the semester just bought more attention to add to that, I told her she was beautiful and guys are going to show interest in her I told just find a friend with who you can enjoy passing time I told her she already has a good friend in Angela and Edweird I told her she would have to ask him what his problem was I can see her hanging out with Angela maybe I will introduce her to Alice may be before or after the accident with that I went to bed I will see it when the time comes.

 Chapter 5

    Authors note: Sarah has the ability to see mate bond''s but they have to close to each other for her to see, unlike Marcus whose ability is relationship identification Marcus can sense relationships between people. He can also sense the ties'' strengths and weaknesses, and can also tell who would betray one another.


    Cullens POV


    At the Cullen household, everyone was sitting front room and was glaring at Edward, who like a spoilt child looked elsewhere. Carlisle asked what happen Alice told Carlisle and Esme that they found both Edward and Rosalie''s mates then started to tell what happened today.


    Rosalie was angry she found her mate and so did Edward but he just had to ruin it for both she shouted at Edward" You idiot glaring Matt or Bella won''t solve your problem you are just acting like a child because you couldn''t read their mind don''t make the excuse of her being your blood singer you only found that out during the last class I saw you glaring her during lunch after you told us you couldn''t read there mind "


    Jasper also spoke up for his sister "Edward I know you were frustrated at not able read there mind but glaring at them for no reason would make them think you hate them its good matt didn''t take it seriously I felt his emotions hate was not there he was more irritated and angry at you he cares greatly for his sister if you continue this it will be bad for both Rosalie and you"


    Rosalie when heard that matt didn''t them for Edwards''s behavior, she calmed down and said "I just have to endure it I understand she is your blood singer but it''s not by her choice you didn''t have to say it there face least act little m?tur? you are 100 years old for god sake"


    Sarah, who was hearing everything Jasper and Rosalie said decided to tell her part "I understand she is your blood singer but you came as you hate her and the girl doesn''t even know what she did to get that treatment"


    Emmet was pondering about what happened today and just thinking " Matt called Edward creepy, emo, and brooding Matt even came up with a name Edward, I can''t find any fault in him for thinking that I would probably think Edward is weird to" Edward who heard his thoughts glared at him.


    Emmet looked at Edward and said, " what can you blame me, I will also think as creepy and weird by the way you acted ".Carlisle who heard that asked him what he meant by that Emmet told them about what happened at lunch and when Matt confronted in full detail.


    Let''s say Carlisle was a hard time not laughing at that same can be said for Esme who was covering her mouth.


    Carlisle regained his composure told Edward " Son what you did today was not the right way you could have told the teacher you are not feeling well called me or Esme we could have easily got you out of the situation when you found she is your blood singer"


    Esme could only say " I am disappointed at what you did today"


    Edward felt ashamed when Carlisle and Esme scolded him, they were his parents more than his birth parents. Everyone could feel Edward learned his mistake he could have done without looking like a kid who didn''t get his way.


    Carlisle who knew that issue has been sorted told Alice and Jasper to tell what you know Matthew swan since they had the most interaction with him "Matthew swan likes to go by Matt from what I learned he is an easy guy to get to know but is really protective of the people he cares for and easily considers Alice a sister" Alice continued from there "He very intelligent from what I have observed him in class he seems to not hear anything the teacher tells and does all the problems in the text some even ahead as he is bored of the class ".


    Alice spoke with a happy tone, " I think Matt would make a wonderful addition to the family".Jasper could feel Rosalie''s emotions she is happy that to find him and there is curiosity probably to know more about him.


    Rosalie was happy to find her mate, she wanted to know more about him.


    Sarah had seen the mate bond between Rosalie and Matt same with Edward and Bella so she faced everyone and spoke up to get their attention "I have seen the mate bond between Rosalie and Matt same with Bella and Edward so we have to think how we should proceed from here when to turn them to vampires"


    Edward, who heard this immediately shouted " I will not change her into a vampire into this wretched existence "


    Jasper spoke out" you know if you do not change her, she will age and die and you will alone for eternity right "


    Edward shook his head " I rather she be with someone have family and die of old age than change into this"Jasper, who knows he is going to sound rude " Even If she tries to have a family she will not have the same happiness she will feel from being with you ".


    Rosalie, who heard Edward about his mate having a family also did not want to take that away from Matt who could have a family and children of his own in the future.


    Sarah spoke her thoughts " I think we should just go with the flow not against it Alice saw the future where you are happy together why to go against that ".


    Rosalie was content its Matts choice to make and Edward seems not to budge.


    Rosalie was in her own thoughts decided she would try to get close to Matt. While Edward decided to neutral with her, but will not turn her.


    Carlisle told Edward to go to the Denali coven so he can control his thirst around Bella more.


    Matt''s POV


    I knew Edward probably won''t show up for many days and Bella will wait for him during this time to know the reason for his behavior I woke up too early today it seems so I decided to see all the abilities or powers I got from the Cullen''s I opened the panel to see slight mate bond identification,pathokinesis or empathy, telepathy and subjective precognition I upgraded to precognition were I can see different routes (Future) and follow the route with best results.


    The accident thing keeps bugging me I am putting my sister in danger get I tried using precognition to see all the futures from what I have seen if I do not let Bella get in the accident there is no incident connecting both Bella and Edward since Edward basically tries to avoid Bella everywhere even if she finds out what they are its not the d?s?r?d results I get and in the other routes if let Bella get in the accident zone Edward protects her every time and Rosalie seems to come next to me make sure I am okay just as fast as they could its dead give away and Bella starts questioning about what they are like the movie which causes them to interact with each other more and let''s go with that.


    From what I have seen Edward seems to think of not turning Bella, but he is unconsciously protecting his mate as well as he tries to get close her while Rosalie is trying to get close to me so no problem there I made these visions appear as a warning if Bella, me or dad is in danger Cullens have Alice and they can take care of themselves.


    I ordered a lot of electronic components so that I can make a motion sensor around the house, let''s just say I want to mess with Edweird more when he comes to Bella''s room also I remember Riley Beiers had come to her room in Eclipse He could have easily hurt or killed dad it''s dangerous I will install more security after this.


    I saw time flew by as I was thinking about my visions and abilities so I went down to see Bella the early riser seems to make breakfast for everyone I greeted her " Good morning Bella did you have a nice sleep and where his dad".


    Bella didn''t look at she was busy within the kitchen "Good morning to you too dad went to freshen up " I nodded at that and went do my daily routine took a cup of coffee a went see anything on tv i was watching the news weather forecast and stuff.


    I was pondering over what to do for these two there is no Edweird there for torturing no I mean to make fun of when I saw dad coming he smiled at me as I greeted him " Good morning and how are you this fine morning ".


    Dad can only smile and say "It''s good and good morning to you too son".


    As I was going to take a shower, I tried using my upgraded telepathy, but suddenly hear the thoughts of all people in the neighborhood, I was having a headache I imagined a radius which I reduced slowly and I can see it was working so I can control it like this that''s good I then wanted to see Bella''s thoughts I concentrated on her.


    "I need to find out what his(Edweirds) problem with me is"Bella thinking while placing the breakfast on the table only thing I can think was shit Edweird seems to be her first crush I didn''t I decided to see what she thought of dad, me and Renee while going into her memories its seems she had a high opinion of me and slowly dad is reaching at that level she is even thinking staying in forks with dad after graduating she feels the same as me Renee will probably use her and me to get out doing housework and other duties we even had to remind her to pay the bills and stuff when we moved away from forks.


    She now finds Renee unbearable and it seems dad and her understands each other because they have the same personality. I decided I will not read her mind after this then I concentrated on dad the deeper I went I saw the poor guy really loved Renee but he knew Renee was a free-spirited person by keeping her here would only make her mad and will only cause more problems Renee even told him that she didn''t plan on getting married or having children till she reached 30. Dad decided to let her go while giving child support for both of us was the best option and he really missed Bella and me very much it seems he just doesn''t know how to express his emotions, but he is proud of both of us and he doesn''t seem to favor one over the other. I wanted to know what both thought so I stopped at that.


    I decided after that not to read the mind of family or loved ones unless its dire situation its Edweirds job, but enemies and the other idiots are all game for me I even like Xavier''s trick of stopping everyone like time stopped. It seems I have off switch for these skills that''s good.


    I showered and grabbed a black round neck shirt and blue jeans I also simple chain with a circular pendant with Celtic symbols on it, I ate breakfast with dad Bella seems to have finished hers it seems she really wants to know why Edward hates her I hate it having a sister who has her first crush but also doesn''t recognize that it is fantastic.


    I grumbled, "Why me."


    Both of us said goodbye to dad who seemed to like it so Bella went to her truck while I started my bike and went first while on the way I was thinking about the nomads coming in when Edweird returns there will be an "animal attack" happening and if I stop the meeting at the baseball game James will get the scent of Bella and Alice he will still attack without any reason since he let Alice live because he wanted to hunt her another time. James will decide to get to Bella at all costs and then finish off Alice¡ªthe prey he never got to, this is problematic I will use my visions before the baseball game happens.


    I reached school waited for Bella after she arrived so both of us can go inside I saw both Eric and Mike in the parking talking with Jessica and Angela I read both Eric and Mike''s mind it seems Eric and Mike are afraid of me but will turn to their flirty self when I am not around.


    I can see Bella was looking for the Edward when the Cullens came I waved at Jasper and Alice who did the same


    This is very irritating I thought "I already have to deal with an emo creepy brooding 100-year-old v?r??n Edweird and these two idiots."


    I grumbled under my breath " why did my sister have to have her curiosity peaked by that creepy brooding idiot Edweirds behavior "I knew the Cullens would hear what I said. If only he was here it would have been more fun.


    I know Mike is trying to get into her pants while Eric seems to want to try a hand in a relationship with her, but I know both are scared of what I will do to them after that happens or if they hurt her so they are hesitating that''s good. I know Bella will only have eyes for Edweird.


    My only thoughts were " Telepathy is really useful for idiots like these " and I am getting better at it I can control who I want to read I can multitask and process thoughts of a small group of people but I didn''t read the Cullen''s or Bella''s thoughts.


    Cullens already had a mind reader who didn''t know the meaning privacy talk about a weirdo watching people sleep really and Bella was family I only did the first time to see what she thought of me and dad.


    I know Bella will only have eyes for Edweird.


    I was thinking "Is it universes rule that brooding emos should have fangirls and girls finding them cool and mysterious but totally tuning out that brooding emo behavior I remembered Sasuke from naruto has many fangirls, batman from cartoon movies and series was cool to an extent but still brooding emo had many girls fawning over him, now Edward Cullen ..... Etc. I can''t say anything against Itachi, he was emo, but he was cool and not brooding like rest "


    .


    The day was boring as shit the during lunch I was dragged by Alice to the Cullens table were I introduced to each of them "So you must know by now that is Emmet"pointing at the big guy as I call him "and that is Sarah " pointing at the brown-haired girl who looked like Gigi Hadid then pointed at Rosalie let say I kinda tuned Alice''s intro of her since I was in a trance whenever I looked at her.


    I came out of it when Alice waved her hand in front of my face, then I heard "Hello earth to Matt what happened, " she asked him with amusement I glared at her for that.


    Alice continued saying "That''s Jaspers''s sister Rosalie" I gave every one of them a smile while my gaze lingered on Rosalie more who looked at me and gave beautiful smile.


    I introduced myself to all of them, but I think I was looking at Rosalie than others"Hi, I am Matthew Swan you can call me Matt" and gave each of them a handshake.


    Let''s just say when I gave Rosalie a handshake slight zap of electricity I quickly took my hand back the same with her. I decided to change the topic


    I asked them"Where is Edweird" I quickly corrected " I mean Edward today I don''t see him ". I didn''t do that knowingly I would never do such a thing.


    Jasper, who was smiling, said "He went to town you know family reasons"


    I didn''t want to make a fool of myself so I went to Bella''s table.


    After school finished, I was about to go home, but Alice stopped and told me she planned a surprise date for me tonight with Rosalie


    I said okay.


    Although I said okay inside I was like "what the fu?k I may have gone on blind dates in my previous life and basically I had one girlfriend, which didn''t last 2 months but that''s it I don''t know how to talk to women ".


    I started my bike and was on my way home while going through an internal dilemma "I can''t ask Bella or dad, two highly socially awkward, people won''t know a thing about it Renee is total airhead I am not calling her over this".


    "I am totally going to ruin this date that for sure" were my thought


    Bella came home and asked me why went in a hurry, I told her I had a date Bella looked surprised and asked her who it was I told Rosalie.


    "Blond girl right Jessica told she rejected every boy in school I know its gossip, but Angela nodded at that so that must be true, how did you get a date with her, "Bella asked me with interest.


    I could only reply"I didn''t Alice her sister set me up for this date ".


    I was thinking about what I should do "I should buy some roses that are good right ".


    My thoughts were going in circles basically I could not think of anything I could do to make a good impression.


    I ?r??n?d " I suck at this "


    I was bought out of my thoughts by phone ringing it was Alice, she said "We are outside, we will take you to a special spot for your first date ".I looked at my watch to see its time already I didn''t even notice it.


    I went outside to see Alice and Jasper in their car Rosalie was in the back seat, I greeted them awkwardly "Hi guys, sorry for being late " Alice shook her head and said "No you''re not late ".


    I entered the car and looked at Rosalie she looked stunning she was wearing a Blouse Black White Color block Bell Sleeve Cold Shoulder Top I had my mouth open jasper who saw this through the mirror called me "Matt".


    I closed my mouth and looked at him to see him laugh at me, I rolled my eyes at him. I looked back at Rosalie I greeted her "Hi Rosalie, how are you".


    Rosalie looked at me and smiled "I am good you didn''t know about this surprise date Matthew did you."


    I shook my head and told her "After school Alice just came up to me and told me that she had set up a date with you ". Rosalie laughed at that.


    Her laughter was really beautiful just like her we reached and the dating spot prepared by Alice lets just say it''s beautiful it was Backyard Discovery Arlington Gazebo I told Alice "It was beautiful ."


    Alice looked smug as replied"Thank you for the compliment Matt"


    After that Alice and Jasper told us to call them after we finished our date


    We went to the table and there was silence for some time I decided to break it.


    We talked basically made small talk.


    "You can call me Rose," Rosalie told me I replied with a smile on my face you can call me Matt"


    "Matt you have not dated anyone before right," Rosalie asked me, I was embarrassed and shook my head at that we both just decided to know each other better.


    So I asked her about her hobbies she seems to like to work on cars. Rosalie asked what my hobby was "I like martial arts and recently started to take drawing as a new hobby".


    "So you are a martial artist, "Rosalie asked me with curiosity "Yup won a couple of competition" I replied I didn''t have any topic to talk about. I asked her "So do you want to check out my car when it arrives, I have a 67 chevy impala."


    Rosalie looked at curiosity and replied "67 chevy impala that''s a nice car you have there. I would love to look at it when arrives here I may even customize it a bit for you."


    Rosalie asked me "Why come to forks of all places it''s small-town ."


    I looked at her and thought a bit and said"It''s to escape from Renee my mother for me anyway and I wanted to know my dad more."


    Rosalie asked me seriously" why do you call your mother Renee instead of mom."


    I was replied with a sad smile" I guess my parents divorced when Bella and I were little Renee got our custody we never had a good childhood in a sense we raised her if I think about it and didn''t let us spend time with dad for a long time Renee only let Bella and me come here is because she wanted to tour the states with her new husband she hinted it a lot till Bella like always self sacrificed saying we will spend time in forks with dad."


    Rosalie looked sad and slightly angry changed the topic and asked "So tell me about sister Bella and your dad."


    I looked at her with a smile and said while thinking about both of them"Bella is clumsy and socially awkward she does not like the spotlight she hates and she is intelligent and very observant she cares greatly about anyone who she considers close and same with my dad Charlie swan he is awkward as Bella and isn''t great at telling people his feelings but both my dad and sister are connecting with each other."


    She seemed to smile at me when I talked about my family.


    "So, enough about me, tell me more about you and your family, "I asked her


    Rosalie started talking about her life now " My name Rosalie hale I am twin sister of Jasper hale we are adopted by Carlisle and Esme Cullen I have 4 step-siblings not counting Jasper and Carlisle is great deeply about everyone and is a pacifist same with Esme it doesn''t feel like both are our foster parents and my siblings you have met them so an introduction is necessary."


    Rosalie talked about Esme with such enthusiasm Esme is a great mother that''s for sure.


    I asked Rosalie if she would like to have a date tomorrow she said she would like that we ended the date with that I was happy and by the smile of it so was Rosalie. We called Jasper and Alice, who dropped me.


    Days went by as Edweird didn''t show up I and Rosalie went on many dates to get know each other and school was boring as usual


    Again the next day, no Edweird, Bella is looking for him after our boring class I hung out with the Cullens talked to Rosalie it seems to shock everyone the Cullens are ?ssociating with me.I wanted to take it slow and know more about Rosalie by going on more dates after all we have eternity so its no pressure. We went on a couple of dates as there was not much going in school and I had my secret project which I am working on.


    I got to know more about Rosalie through our dates we decided to know each other first and I didn''t want to be like Bella who got dazzled by the supernatural from what I have seen Bella and Edward didn''t even try to get to know each other they didn''t even go on a single date I understand she is his mate but come one it''s like Bella meeting him fast forward she becomes his girlfriend.


    I and Rosalie went for a walk in the woods not too deep just enough, we both really during all those dates bonded really well since I told her I took drawing as a hobby she asked me if I would draw her I slightly nodded at that we ended our date we that since it was getting dark.


    While I was about to go to my bike Rosalie grabbed my shirt and gave a chaste kiss I was surprised than I had a goofy smile on my face.


    I asked her" what does this make us ".


    She had a smile on her face and replied "I guess I am your girlfriend now ".


    While I saw Rosalie walking to her car I could see her sway her h?ps in an alluring way I blushed, seeing that I am a v?r??n I turned my head and started my bike I started my bike and went home I saw Bella was waiting for me.


    [Authors note: My idea of dating is like the first step before you decide you want to go in a relationship with a boy or girl. You can have multiple dates with the same person to get to know him or her before entering a serious relationship with them and please don''t laugh at me for this]


    "By the smile on your face, I can say everything went well," Bella asked me, I just nodded my head while going to my room thinking " today was really a good day".


    But suddenly I thought of tomorrow and ?r??n?d "ooh My god Edweird will be back in school that emo really needs to know how not come off as an idiot"


    Rosalie''s POV


    I was in the canteen with Sarah and Emmet we were waiting for Jasper and Alice while l was looking for my mate Matt I saw him get dragged to our table by Alice followed by Jasper. Alice introduces everyone to matt but he seemed to go into trance when he looked at me when the same can be said to me for me.


    Alice had waved her hand in front of matt break him out of his trance.


    Matt introduced himself to everyone and gave everyone a handshake when I and Matt shook our hands, he seemed to have felt the same jolt of electricity during our touch.


    Sarah whispered to me "That is the mate bond it''s usually known when both are vampires, but for him to have this reaction, even as a human that only means the bond between two of you will be strong"


    I heard he asked "where is Edweird" he quickly corrected that"I mean Edward today I don''t see him, "Everyone smiled at that Emmet was close to laughing out loud.


    Jasper answered him by telling Edward went out of town for family reasons.


    I was thinking about knowing more about him Let''s just say a little pixie answered my prayer.


    Matt went to his sister''s table, we all went to our class after that as school finished, I was dragged by Alice, who told me she had set me up a date with Matt I was really happy on the inside. I went straight home to get ready I decided to go simple I wore Blouse, Black White Color block Bell Sleeve Cold Shoulder Top Jasper, Alice, and I went to collect matt who looked handsome he was wearing a black v neck shirt black leather jacket, and dark blue jeans.


    He greeted Jasper and Alice he got inside and saw me the reaction I got from made me really happy I asked him if he knew about this date he told me how Alice. We reached our dating spot prepared by Alice. Alice and Jasper went on their way told us to call after our date.


    We both sat down matt broke the silence by making small talk. I told him to call me rose while he said the same to call him Matt.


    I asked him if he dated anyone before he shook his head in embarrassment I found his embarrassment cute. We decided to know each other better so we decided hobbies.


    He talks about being a martial artist I was curious at that I wanted to check that out he asked me my hobbies I told him how I like fashion designing. He asked me if I design clothes for my family I told him"Yes, I do actually, but not every time just on special occasions,".


    I then asked him about coming to forks he told me about his mom his childhood, which made me sad and angry I thought "I am sure Esme would be a great mother figure for him".


    I changed the topic by asking about his sister and dad Matt seemed happy about telling about his sister Bella and his dad he seemed to love them very much I smiled at that. Matt asked me to tell about my family I gave a description of them "Esme is like my real mother" she thought while describing them.


    We finished our date with that matt asked me if we can have another date tomorrow. Let''s just say when I reached I couldn''t wait for tomorrow. Time seemed to move very fast.


    The days went by everyone was doing what they did usually either play games or go hunting I went on a couple of dates with Matt we thought its best to know one another first, I cleaned up very fast and sped to the living room waiting for my family to come all of them came down one by one Carlisle went to the hospital Jasper drove then we went to school classes went by as during lunch Matt spend time with all of us both os we talked.


    Then we bonded really well during our dates like this one in which we''re just taking a walk through the woods we didn''t go too deep, we still talked about daily stuff.


    I remembered he has taken drawing as a hobby asked him " Would you draw a portrait of me " He looked at with a smile and nodded after the date ended I decided to end with a good note. I grabbed his shirt gave him a simple kiss first he was surprised, then he had a goofy smile on his face.


    I heard him ask "What did this make us now".


    I replied with a smile, "I guess I am your girlfriend now ". I went to my car I sway to my h?ps to tease him I looked around to see Matt''s face slightly red.


    when I returned home Alice was jumping up and down looking very happy and wished me "congratulations Rosalie" I guess she saw it in her vision I smiled at her I saw Jasper come up to me and wish me as well I saw Esme, Emmet, and Sarah who heard the all the noise came to the front room Alice told them what was happening everyone wished me happiness which I know Matt will bring me.


    After that everyone was in a happy mood and later Carlisle came home and told me what happened today he wished me as well everyone was happy for me.


    Carlisle got a call after some time he ended the call and told everyone that Edward will be back home by tonight.


    Carlisle told everyone " Just make sure he doesn''t do anything"I sighed at Carlisle "I wish we could do something really, but Edward only listens when you or Esme are around and he always does something stupid and I don''t want my mate to hate our family because of him".


    Jasper, Alice, Sarah, and Emmet nodded and said "It''s true ".


    Carlisle and Esme could only sigh in resignation

 Chapter 6

    Matt''s POV


    I did go to school and dates with Rosalie but I didn''t waste my time I started my projects the day he disappeared I had to upgrade my technopathy for my projects to become reality.


    let''s say after the upgrade it seems I could make anything as long as I know the basic design which I can get by reading a mobile,laptop.....etc and I can hack anything phones, ??ptops to satellite anything related to technology can create fake footages.


    The applications seemed limitless Artificial Intelligence Creation, Cyberlingualism, Data Manipulation, Efficacy Manipulation Boost a machine''s capacity or speed,.Electricity Generation/Electricity Manipulation, Electromagnetic Pulse Emission, GPS Manipulation, Mechanical Constructs, Mechanical Intuition, Mechanical Morphing, Physical Restoration, Programming, Scanning, Techno-Empathy ... etc.


    I first tried creating a touchscreen phone with the electronic components I wanted to give it Rosalie and all the Cullens when they invite us to there house it''s polite to give them a gift when I show up I had to bypass and rewrite everything to make it perfect and I increased its efficiency I added front and back cameras added a video call feature to it can only call people who had a similar phone I made all of the Cullens one each. I created a basic AI to make it cool but making it was tricky. I didn''t want Bella and dad stumbling on me while I was doing these projects.


    So I asked dad if I can use the basement for my personal use he saw no problem with it but I had to remove the junk in there it was big I was content with it. I started with security for the basement I made it so the door had a fingerprint scanner and I placed the small camera on the top of the door to scan my face and eye. Call me paranoid I have seen Edweird come and go through the window like the wind also in the future Riley Biers just walks in the house like it is his he comes close to killing dad.


    opening it by normal means you still will be able to go inside but all the tech I created will be hidden behind the shutter which has normal band posters throwing darts pretty much normal stuff on it.


    only by going through the fingerprint, face, and retina scanner will the shutters open up to reveal all the tech I built.


    Most of the stuff I created was only possible through mechanical construct creation, mechanical morphing, and technological construct creation, technology up-gradation these were the main thing that helped me make all these techs. I was even thinking of creating nanotech but that''s a project for another time I thought.


    It took a lot of sneaking stuff in when Bella and dad were not here or when they sleeping.


    I even had cameras set up on the compound t which is not visible to anyone if Edweird really focused he may be able to find it but he will never expect such a thing in a normal house these cameras are the really small only the size of ping pong ball and there are no wires involved.


    I really want to catch him in action


    I really liked the stark phone in Iron man and Avengers movie so I decided to create it man it took some tries to make it perfect it had the same features as the original I saw in the movie I know everyone will probably think why I didn''t give Rosalie and the Cullens this it''s too to eye-catching or flashy.


    My thoughts tony stark creating stark phone was "The man is genius I had to use abilities to make it ".


    [Authors note: All these ideas about the above tech belong marvel or Tony Stark]


    It''s only 2005 now so a stark phone will cause huge attention during this time flip phones and Nokia phones are well known.


    But apple originally introduced in 2007, the iPhone was one of the first smartphones to make use of a multi-touch interface. After its release, the iPhone set the standard for future smartphone design and usability.


    After that, a full AI like Jarvis was hard I had to use artificial intelligence creation one of the skills I learned from when I upgraded my Technopathy I created and named him Arthur I had to program his personality to be thoughtful give suggestions I made sure he is totally loyal to me and my family ones I introduce them that is.


    He can hack and find people through facial recognition and stuff I added some laws he should not break the same I also made sure he didn''t evolve beyond a certain point. I really didn''t want a sky net I made sure to have a kill switch.


    But the AI is just for fun it''s like a helper in as sense AI hacking is no were close to the hacking I can do with my advanced technopathy.


    I didn''t want to create the AI like tony stark did which is like a child first and learns more and becomes more human-like because that takes a lot of time.


    I want to give a stark phone to Rosalie as a gift.


    I wanted to give Jasper and Emmet VR game I made sure it''s similar to nerve gear from sword art online with games like Spiderman from ps4 but the movements all yours you will feel the spider-sense, God of war series, predator series, etc.. I had Arthur had designed the games I just gave him the mental designs and stuff I made sure to make it very real like.


    [Authors note: I am no a huge tech person so this is all the stuff I could come up with I took some from anime since I found it cool and vampires don''t sleep it will be boring for them to wait around or just play games all the time from sorry if I disappointed you]


    I knew tomorrow is very important I just couldn''t sleep much I went downstairs quietly so that I don''t wake Bella or dad up I went to the basement at the door I looked back to see if anyone was there and looked at the basement door it may look simple I placed my thumb on the doorknob it scans my fingerprint while a small camera acts a face and retina recognition.


    I entered the basement to see all the shutters open up with some models of the stuff I created I told Arthur my new AI to hack the Volturi base they only had cameras on the streets nothing showing the inside.


    My only thought was "Smart they didn''t want the video of them feasting on humans to get in hands of humans" but I noticed many people I knew from the movies Jane, Alec, Demitri, Felix, and Heidi with of my advanced technopathy I can mentally tell Arthur to catch each of their pictures.


    I saw pictures of all these people in the hologram I told Arthur to save it I mentally gave the description of each of them and their powers and told Arthur "Store all their profile in a specific folder."


    I quickly spoke giving him a mental description and abilities Aro, Marcus, Caius, and Chelsea, and Corin "Search for these people if you find them through the cameras if you see them capture an image and create a profile for each of them".


    The problem you cannot destroy the Volturi they are keeping the vampires in check even if Aro is power-hungry he has a deep interest in Edward and Alice if I remove them from play many vampires will hunt without any care in the world.


    I can only think "What a headache I can''t remove them but also they pose the most danger to our family ".


    I knew today was important I knew from multiple routes(Futures) I have seen is to let the accident happen with Bella I don''t have to worry since Edweird protects her and I will still be close to pulling her away from it just to be safe this incident is which causes Bella question what Edward and the Cullens are thereby causing Edward to interact more with Bella and him to start accepting the bond not fully at least.


    The problem with saving Bella by taking her elsewhere will not cause Edweird to show his strength or speed Bella will not have any suspicions about Edweird or the Cullens, she will not ask about Quileute legends from Jacob since basically Bella never invites Edweird to la push so the topic never comes up and Edweird will ignore her whole time not accepting she his mate the idiot really has his issues.


    I already know he stalks Bella, but entering my house staring at my sister when she is sleeping. like really Dude come on she doesn''t even know you much b?r?ly had many conversations with each other.


    I went to do my daily morning routine, I greeted Bella "Good morning".


    She broke out of her thoughts when she heard me she nodded and greeted me back "Good morning Matt".I went and took a shower the wore a blue round neck shirt with black jeans I came down to see my sister still in her thoughts.


    I can tell she probably thinking about if Edward is coming or not. My sister''s first crush had to be weirdo can''t she be normal and have a crush an actor don''t tell me Robert Pattinson is an actor this is not him this is Edweird Cullen here.


    I went to eat breakfast I see her playing with her food thinking about that weirdo at least the guy did m?tur? though the movie right I think. I saw dad in his uniform he is getting ready early we finished everything was going to school.


    I caught Bella while she was about to slip on the ice and fall I told her " watch where you are going Bella are you all right" she regained her balance I replied"Yeah I am ok ice doesn''t really help the uncoordinated, "I can see dad looking at Bella with worry Bella looked at him and said, "I am okay dad Matt caught before I could fall".


    Dad spoke up " that''s why I had got your truck fitted with new tires old ones would have been getting bald" dad turned to go but told us both "I will probably be late for dinner I have to head to mason county a security guard got killed by some kind of animal".


    Bella spoke in shock "An animal" dad who went his cruiser open the door while look at both of us"You are not in Pheonix any more Bella, figured I would lend a hand".My only thought was so the nomads have arrived.


    Bella was the first one to speak "Please be a careful dad".


    I told to dad with a serious look "The animal should be pretty big to kill a full-grown man please take care of your self".


    So the nomads are slowly getting closer James and Victoria are the dangerous ones.


    Dad smiled and said, "Always am". I decided to take a ride in Bella''s truck since it seems to rain I did have a car in Arizona totally got it by luck 67 chevy impala I wanted to get it to send here but they said it would take the time I have a friend who will bring it later he is out the country now he will bring at the end of the year at best now so I bought Sam''s bike.


    We reached school I told Bella to go I will follow her I looked for Cullens it seems they arrived early I went to find Bella I hear Eric''s voice "Prom committee is a chick thing but I got to cover it for the paper anyway I need a guy to choose music so I need your playlist hey listen did you have a date to"but it got interrupted by mike who was flicking his wet cap over Bella''s head and said, "what''s up to Arizona how are you liking the rain girl".


    I can tell she didn''t like it so I interrupted them"She doesn''t like it and please stop pestering her".


    Eric and mike who saw quickly nodded and made their to class quickly.


    I decided to go to my class since I know what will happen I sat next to Alice who was happy as ever as told me"I heard that Rosalie and you became a couple yesterday".I looked at her with a smile said "True but it is she who took the initiative or action here but I am not complaining".


    I asked Alice "Is your brother a no show to its been 14 days since I last saw him" Alice laughed and said, "No he is here today I know what you call him Edweird right ".


    I gave her a look and said "Can you blame me"Alice laughed and shook her head she was thinking even in their family Emmet and Jasper calls him that. The classes were boring, as usual, I studied all these in my previous life as class finished I was going toward the canteen I saw both Edward and Bella having a conversation.


    Either I have no presence like kuroko from anime kuroko no basketball or Edweird is too focused on Bella to notice me.


    I was not far from them I can hear him questioning her on why she is calling her mother Renee and why she and I didn''t move with Renee and Phil. Bella seemed to avoid the first question I can understand that she started telling about Phil being a minor league baseballer and that he travels a lot.


    She continued on how Renee stayed at home with her and she felt it made Renee unhappy and figured that both of them stayed with dad.


    Edweird asked " Now you are unhappy " Bella replied quickly "No maybe at the start but now I am happy" Edweird stared at her like she was some kind of puzzle and said, "I am just trying to figure you out".


    Bella asked him if he was wearing contacts and his color changed from back to golden brown the idiot replied "Its the fluorescence" I looked at him like really that''s the best you can come up with at least make something more believable.


    He then left for the Cullens table while I came to Bella told her "Go find your friends Bella we will think about him after school".


    She looked at me and blushed and replied in low voice "I am not thinking about him"I gave her a deadpan look that said could have fooled me. she quickly walked to find her friend while I entered the canteen.


    I saw Rosalie come up to me so I smiled at her but I did not expect what she did next she grabbed my head and give me a full-blown kiss I was lost in it. I could hear catcalls in the background I rest my head against her even if her skin is cold I didn''t find any discomfort.


    I asked Rosalie "What did I do to get this" Rosalie looked at me smiled slightly looked at Bella''s table I can see she was glaring at Jessica and said, "Just wanted to make sure everyone knew you are mine".


    I did hear Jessica''s thoughts once she was projecting it like crazy she was pinning for me since Edweird rejected her now after this she will go after Mike.


    I looked at her with a smile and said"I am all your princess and I am not going to let you go ".


    I Rosalie whispered while her eyes closed snuggling into my ?h?st "I know neither will I". We enjoyed each other comfort, but decided to go the Cullens table while walking toward them.


    I told Rosalie"You know I find your, brother weird" we both stopped as Rosalie laughed and asked me what did he do now I can feel someone glaring at me I am sure it''s Edweird can''t this guy do anything other than stare and glare I am finding the Honest trailer of Twilight more believable now.


    I was blunt and asked Rosalie"Is your brother gay".I know this is not true but I love messing with Edweird it''s my favorite pass time I missed it when he was not here.


    Rosalie was trying hard to control her laughter I heard the same from Cullens table. I also can feel eyes boring into me that''s Edweird for sure.


    "Why do you think that, "she asked me controlling herself.


    I told her " I just heard a conversation he had with my sister the feeling I got from it was he never was interested in the opposite s?x and he has been glaring at me or my sister since the moment we met him I am sure he is glaring at me now just tell him I am not interested in guys and I already have a girlfriend tell him if he is interested in men I am sure he will meet the right one I am sure they''re someone who is into weirdos" I whispered the last part but I am sure every one of the Cullens heard it I looked to see if he is going to vomit.


    while Rosalie was laughing hard she tried to control it and failed the same with the Cullens emmet fell on the floor laughing, Jasper laughed hard while covering his mouth Alice and Sarah were laughing at Edweird.


    Rosalie was giggling as she dragged me to the Cullens table I sat next to Rosalie I smiled a nodded at everyone but I can see all of them holding in there laughter I saw Edweird giving me a death glare I patted his back and told him "Sorry Edward I am not into guys and I already have a girlfriend I sure if you are interested in the same s?x there is nothing wrong with it I am sure you find the right person".That was it the Cullens burst out laughing Edweird looked sick he didn''t even look at me after that.


    But I am sure the idiot will start glaring at me again soon.


    [Author note: I have nothing against people interested in same-sex this is a joke so don''t bash me for it.]


    After lunch, we went to our last class it went smoothly I was thinking about the accident only thing I could think was "I hope everything goes smoothly as it did in the vision".


    After school, I saw Bella stand going near I walked next to her I can see her peaking at Edweird I saw the Cullens wave at me and Rosalie was giving me a flying kiss. I waved at the other Cullen while embarrassingly looking around gave her one.


    I had an arm around Bellas''s arm ready for it then I saw it happening Tyler''s skid and started to come towards us I pulled Bella to a distance where the injury would be small.


    The next thing I knew was Rosalie grabbing me and dragging to the side while Edward had his arms around Bella while stopping the car with his hand. I saw him jump up to our truck and walk off while Rosalie looked at me and whispered "I will tell you everything when the time comes I gave her a nod".


    Bella and I was taken to the hospital I saw dad coming running in while asking both of are we okay and was really giving Tyler a glare and telling him Tyler can say goodbye to his license both Bella and I spoke at the same time "Dad we are okay "


    dad worriedly replied both of us "Both of you could have been killed"


    Bella looked down and spoke in a hushed tone "We are sorry to worry you dad".


    Dad spoke up at that "Its a parent''s duty to worry Bella it''s not both of your faults". Bella whispered at that "Renee never did".


    I replied back "True to true" dad seemed to have heard that and gave both of us a look that said we are going to talk about that. Tyler was speaking to Bella how he tried to control his car and all dad just glared at him and pulled the curtain to put a cover between them.


    I saw Carlisle Cullen come and look at our medical reports while said "Isabella and Matthew"


    Both of us replied at the same time then looked at each other and smiled " Its Bella and Matt"


    He looked at both of us and smiled "Its quite a close call wasn''t it". He gave both of us a medical check-up and told us we will be just fine. I smiled at him


    Bella told it would have been a whole lot worse if Edward was not there and that he knocked her out of the way and that he was very fast since he was no were near them I guess she only saw Edweird, not Rosalie.


    Dad who was probably thinking about what to do with Tyler poor guy but he heard what Bella said about being saved by Edweird and asked doctor Cullen "Edward your boy". Carlisle told her she was very lucky with a smile and went outside.


    We both came outside the room while dad us to call Renee Bella and I spoke up together at that "You told Renee".


    "I noticed both of you seemed to be very cold and distant towards your mom, "Dad asked us seriously. Bella turned to me, I nodded and told dad, "We will tell about this when we reach home deal" who heard that went to fill some paperwork and I turned to Bella as said "You deal with Renee she never calls me or asks my wellbeing"


    Bella looked angry that she had to deal with Renee but she told me "That''s true, she only called once since we came here, she never asked anything health the conversation is about school and gossip in a sense basically about you Matt why is that I thought she called you on your phone ".


    I looked at her and huffed in anger "It''s because I used to rebel against what she wanted while she guilt-tripped you to do stuff it just didn''t work on me, I guess so she saw you as her favorite because she was able to make you do all her whims by guilt-tripping or by other means".


    Bella looked angry and told "I will call her " she went to call Renee while I see stopping and looking across the hallway.


    I went next to her to see Carlisle, Sarah, Rosalie, and Edward discussing I can make out Sarah telling both Rosalie and Edward "That was really risky both of you could have exposed us".


    Rosalie replied angrily "What am I supposed to he is my mate for god sake I just got and I won''t let him die".


    When I heard that I felt my heart beat faster at that I turned from there to go get some water because that''s all I need to know.


    When I came back I saw Edward and Bella talking with I can slightly make out what they were saying talking Bella was asking Edward "How did you get to me so fast" Edward looked at Bella with a smile and replied, "I was standing next to you".


    I could only shake my head at that he was digging his grave even further Bella is very observant and she rarely forgets what she has seen and Carlisle his own father just said she didn''t have any head trauma.


    I walked passed them while shaking my head I could see both Bella and Edward look at I gave Bella a nod at her I can tell she is questioning Edward more I could see Rosalie was in the hallway I went next to her leaned next to the wall.


    She looked at me while asking "What you are not going to question me like your sister is questioning Edward" I shook my head at her at said, "You will tell me when you think I am ready or when you think you are ready tell me about it". I really wanted to hear everything from her not because I already know it


    "I will tell you everything soon," she said looking at me I nodded at her I told while looking in Bella and Edwards direction "You do know that Bella will not stop until Edward tells her how he came so fast she will slowly figure it out".


    Rosalie looked at me with a smile "He will be having a huge headache from this if I guess right"


    I can only give a blunt reply "Yes".


    We went back home and ate dinner as dad was telling us to stay safe and after that, we all were going to bed I went to sleep.


    In the middle of the night, I heard Arthur mentally alerting me that someone entered Bellas''s room.


    I knew its that stalker Edweird I was like really you are staring at a girl who b?r?ly knows you have b?r?ly much conversation I mentally asked Arthur if the cameras caught Edweird entering her room.


    Arthur mentally replied " yes sir" while showing a hologram video that is in slow motion so I can catch his fast movements of him entering Bellas''s room through my stark phone.


    I looked like Christmas arrived early my only thoughts "ooh, I am going to show this during my meeting with the Cullens I am sure it embarrasses him to no end".I am sure they know Bella is Edweird''s mate but watching Bella sleep at night when she b?r?ly knows him is creepy.


    I activated my telepathy I focused on Bella''s room to hear what he was thinking that was my biggest mistake "Why can''t I read your mind why are you special ....blah....blah..... you look so pure untainted by this world I wish I can look at you like this for eternity... blah blah.. your beauty knows know bound I want to be just by your side but I won''t turn you into this... I am a soulless monster I want to ... "I was mentally yelling for my telepathy to stop I heard enough


    I was groaning and thinking "What is with his monologue of love and did he conveniently forget he cannot read my mind too".


    I went to play around with him a little to forget that monologue of love about my sister.


    I walked next Bella''s like would normally I activated my telepathy to see what he was thinking "why is he coming here of all the time I was having a beautiful time here even if I can''t be with her at least let me just watch her like this " I was like yeah yeah right staring at my sister while sleeping is a beautiful time and you''re going watch her going to sleep for the rest of your life even when she has a husband sure thing that''s not creepy at all.


    I opened the door of Bella''s room to see he already escaped I saw Bella waking up to see me she rubbed her eyes while asking "What happened Matt why are you in my room" I just replied"Just wanted to see if your okay you know with what happened today and all" That''s a bald-faced lie


    I knew she was fine from the looks of it she did feel Edweird staring at her because she looking at the window as if she is waiting for him to appear.


    My only thoughts were"Oh god why did I have to have a weird sister who likes weirdos".


    I could see him mentally through one of the cameras which has night vision I placed he is on a tree branch it seems it is dark outside for me to see anything through the window.


    I still focused my telepathy on Edweird let''s just say he is a certified weirdo "Oh her voice is so melodious I just like to hear her voice for eternity but I will not turn her...." Hearing his monologue of love I could only groan.


    "I could just stare at her from a distance like this..... "hearing what he was thinking my only thoughts were "staring is the only thing that you seem to be good at weirdo and what distance it''s not even that far from the window".


    "I should come here every night to see her " When I heard that I was like I am bolting that window tomorrow for sure or I have been preparing certain traps for people like Riley let Edweird here be my test subject.


    He keeps telling he wants to hear, see or stare at her for eternity but he will not turn her hearing such a contradicting monologue of love I wanted to go home to rest my poor brain who had to process what the weirdo said.


    I can see Edweird seems to have gone home after his great monologue of love about Bella. It seems Edweird really wants to get to know my sister but his issues are what makes want to keep a distance from her but he will unconsciously get drawn towards her".


    I told Bella "Good night and please don''t think about Edweird now please".


    She a blush "How did you know I was thinking of him". I was like you are not even trying to deny it and duh I saw the movie but I still replied: "With what happened today I was sure you would be thinking about him".


    No that''s a lie its because my sister is into weirdos.


    I said my part and went to bed.

 Chapter 7

    Cullens POV


    At the Cullens residence, the atmosphere has been tense since Edward and Rosalie both saved their mates, but it was in front we were lucky no one noticed Edward or Rosalie there. But there is another problem. Carlisle sighed and asked Edward "Is Bella still suspicious of you".


    "Yeah, she is asking many questions about how I reached next to her that fast, how I pushed away from the truck"Edward answered.


    Carlisle asked Rosalie "What about Matt did, he question you on how you reached that fast"Rosalie looked at Carlisle and said, "No he just said to tell when I am ready or when i think he is ready ".


    Everyone seemed to be surprised at that Jasper was the first one to speak "You are telling me he didn''t seem curious about our abilities".


    Alice whispered, " He is different he is very understanding he is even thinking of introducing me to his sister Bella because she does not have any friends even after this incident he is not questioning or avoiding us ".Sarah, who was looking outside turned to everyone"We were very close to being exposed but I am happy that both of you saved your mates".


    Rosalie spoke her thoughts out "Edward is going to have a hard time Matt told me Bella will not stop questioning until he tells her how he did it and he even said she will even find out how you did that".


    Esme asked Rosalie "So Bella will not stop this without finding the answer".Rosalie nodded at that while Carlisle could only tell Edward to discourage Bella through talking not glaring".


    Matt''s POV


    I was thinking about what to do today I have a school trip I woke up got downstairs I really didn''t want to go today it''s mostly Bella being a detective but I have seen how the weirdo digs his grave even further I saw Bella coming we greeted each other I mentally asked Arthur to check any animal attacks happening near Seattle and I had laid a shocking trap for Edweird I made sure Arthur ran simulations and make sure that Edweird feels the same effect as a normal human being tasered.


    I am 100% sure he will not talk about going to Bella''s house or what happened to him since questions will be asked about why he was there and all. I was showered and got ready for school, I asked about the animal attack situation.


    Dad told us they couldn''t find the animal or what attacked them I got on my bike and went first I waited for Bella who I saw coming and she was parking her truck I saw her staring at the Cullens. I went next Rosalie and "How are you on this fine day rose".


    Rosalie, who saw me smiling and gave me a kiss and said "I am fine now".


    I wrapped my arm around Rosalie wait while looking at my sister and Edweird "You know your brother Edweird is staring at my sister same can be said for her I guess".


    I saw Mike make a fool of him while asking my sister to the prom I laughed at that and I thought "Edweird will only turn her when Bella I was seen by the Volturi".


    I grabbed the rose and went to the bus we were waiting for us to reach the greenhouse Rosalie had her head on my shoulder while looking out the window. We reached the place the teacher was talking about compost tea.


    I heard Edweird ask Bella "what''s in Jacksonville".Bella ignored and asked him"How do you know about that, " he dodged it telling Bella she didn''t answer his question. Bella shot back saying he didn''t answer any of hers, she told him that he didn''t even say hi to her.


    I tuned out the conversation and whispered to Rosalie "Your brother sucks at making conversation doesn''t he".Rosalie, who laughed and whispered back, "Yes, he definitely sucks".


    I heard him say it an adrenaline rush that helped him reach fast as well at pushing the truck away I told Rosalie"He is really bad at creating an excuse or lie really adrenaline rush even with that coming opposite side of the parking lot at that speed while pushing the car away which caused a huge dent on the car Bella will easily figure out that''s a lie and his hand would be broken even with an adrenaline rush but it looks fine he is an idiot "I must add idiot to the list too it seems.


    Rosalie, who heard could just said "Yes, that is a really bad excuse or lie he is an idiot".I could feel Edweird glaring at me I just shook my head at him and thought"This guy only seems glares or stares at people".


    The trip was coming to an end, I introduced Alice to Bella "Bella I like you to meet Alice and Alice I like you to meet Bella ". Let''s just say they got together fine, I wanted to take Rosalie on a date somewhere to have a private time of our own, so I went next to Rosalie and told her"Do you want a go on a date now".


    Rosalie smiled at that she also wanted to have some private time with me. It seems Alice saw this in a vision she brought out a picnic basket for us we took went in Rosalie''s car. We made our way to a good spot Rosalie she knew parked, we had to walk some to reach the spot.


    When we reached the place the only thing I can think of while seeing the place was" Beautiful ".


    We laid set up our blanket and picnic basket she told me Esme must have cooked food for me. I knew vampires could not eat food it really is bad it knows what your own mother''s cooking tastes like now.


    Rosalie was pondering "I should tell him everything about being a vampire and my past, I really want to be with him the times I am with him are the happiest moments I had since even before I was I turned".Rosalie decided to tell Matt everything.


    I was thinking about how hard it is was for being a vampire, but I was broken from my thought when Rosalie spoke up, "Matt I want to tell you something I am not a normal person I am a monster in a sense I am a vampire Matt" Rosalie was not looking at me while telling me this she seems afraid I would reject her out of fear.


    I slowly put my hand on her cheeks I turned her face towards me, I told her "Go on tell me everything".I could see tears or venom coming from eyes she was really scared I would reject.


    Rosalie had tears flowing when she saw Matt was not scared, but he was concerned for me, I started to tell him about her life" I was born in Rochester, New York, in early 1915; I had two younger brothers, a housewife for a mother, and my father worked at a bank. My father''s job helped keep the family wealthy during the Great Depression. I was born beautiful and constantly praised, making me vain and self-centered as a result. My parents took pride in my looks, which I enjoyed. I also enjoyed my father''s p???sur? in buying me beautiful clothes. The result of all this attention was that I tended to be self-absorbed, shallow, and materialistic. However, unlike my social-climbing parents, who always wanted more out of life despite their already elevated social status".


    She didn''t look at me I held her hand and told her to continue Rosalie looked sad as she continued, "I just wanted to marry, have a nice house, and to kiss my husband when he comes back from work, I wanted to have kids of my own grow old to see my grandchildren my wishes were simple".


    I could see she was crying, I asked her" what happed to turn you into a vampire I can see from what you told me I can tell you didn''t want to turn into one".


    Rosalie looked down her hushed voice as she said "My mother made deliver my father''s forgotten lunch it was my fathers hope that the bank''s owners son would notice me and he did his name was Royce king II he was very charming we were attracted to each physically I didn''t know at that I thought I was in love we got engaged later but when I saw the love between my friend vera and her husband I knew I didn''t love Royce but as I was going home I saw Royce was drunk boasting about how beautiful I was to his friends ".


    Her voice was low as she continued, "He and his friends gang-raped me and left me there to die Carlisle, who smelt my blood came and turned me I did kill him and his friends in revenge".


    Rosalie looked at Matt to see disgust instead she saw was understanding and concern Matt hugged me and I cried on Matt''s shoulders.


    I slowly told Rosalie"I find a strong woman who bounced back from the trauma she suffered and didn''t let it rule over her or cause her to not want to be happy you Rosalie hale are strong, not weak ".


    I looked at Rosalie, who looked at me with relief and happiness "So tell me the difference between the vampire I read about and the one you are".Rosalie explained how they don''t have any problems with holy water and stuff she also told her family only drinks animal blood and they don''t burn in the sun instead their skin reflects light and the skin of her kind is cold".


    I wanted slightly lighten the mood I asked her with amusement "So you guys sparkle like a disco ball from what I am hearing".She mock glared at me for that I slightly laughed at that.


    I told her"You know even though your skin may be cold, but when I touch or kiss you it doesn''t cause me any discomfort it soothes me".


    I looked at Rosalie and seriously said"I want to be with you Rosalie for the rest of eternity if it means turning into a vampire".Rosalie looked and smiles at me and let just say we had a heated make out section after.


    Rosalie felt a huge weight has been lifted from her shoulders.


    I told Rosalie "You know I knew you guys were different when the first time I saw you golden-brown eyes that kinda possible, but cold skin no, I saw you never touch your food I first thought it was something to do with the canteen food, then super strength, speed added to that whenever I or Bella talk I saw Edweird turning to us to stare or glare at both of us".


    I continued while looking at her "First I thought it was a coincidence with but as the days followed I knew you guys had a super hearing by some of the conversations he had with Bella just today he asked Bella about Jacksonville he was nowhere close to her to hear that I am sure Bella noticed that too"


    Rosalie started to curse Edward for being dumb I knew all the Cullens laughed at my comments about Edweird but that could be covered up by saying they have been joking.


    I thought for a while and told Rosalie "I too have a secret you know hearing about vampires made me easier to tell me to mine " I was thinking about my cover story for my powers.


    I told, Rosalie"You know when I was little I saw that I could control technology with my mind I knew I was different I didn''t want others to look at me differently so I hid it from everyone when I came here the number of my powers somehow increased I could hear what people were thinking all over forks I couldn''t control it then I could feel all their emotions and I even had some blurred vision but I mentally yelling all of it to stop until I could not hear others thoughts or feel their emotions."


    I continued while Rosalie looked surprised"I tried using the telepathy, but I just hear the whole neighborhood, then I tried empathy same result, I am learning to slowly control it, but the progress is slow I can mentally turn it off every time" It was half-truth and half-lie because at the start I did have problems and I did mentally turn them off.


    [Authors note: I thought I would reveal all his powers to Rosalie since she revealed she is a vampire why don''t the MC show that he trusts her and Bella is close to finding out what the Cullens are so I thought why not reveal it all but he will not say he is reincarnated let them think he has multiple abilities which awakened early.]


    I turned to Rosalie and asked her "Does this have to do anything with you guys ".I knew the answer


    Rosalie looked thoughtful, then said, "Actually vampires sometimes have special abilities and all the abilties you said you got while you were here are abilities my family have ".


    "So if I am getting it right, I copied their powers is that what you are saying"I asked Rosalie i knew all this but I had to make my cover story believable.


    Who nodded and said, "You are really powerful the telepathy was gained from Edward, empathy from Jasper and you said you saw a blurred vision before you mentally stopped your power that is from Alice who can see visions of the future ".


    "Okay, so Edweird is a mind reader did he read my mind," I asked Rosalie seriously even though I know the answer. Rosalie shook her head at that and replied "No but he can''t read your mind or your sister''s, in fact, it seems to irritate him to no end ".


    I nodded my head at that and thought about my other wish.


    I told Rosalie"Rose, I want to try something, okay if my hunch is correct, it will be great for you".


    I grabbed her hand started mentally thinking about all the changes her skin to not sparkle or be cold, the ability to eat, and taste the food and eye color normal brown. I looked at Rosalie to feel her skin was not cold anymore and her eyes brown I guess she didn''t notice the changes and told her"Try walking in the sun now rose".


    Rosalie looked confused, but did what I told walked into the sun to see her skin was not sparkling she looked at me only words coming from her mouth were "How".


    I looked at her and smiled and started to tell her "It was just a hunch I once turned Bella''s hair and skin in different colors, thank god she didn''t notice it before I changed it back "It really did happen so no need to lie it seems I did use my abilities while I was young but never told anyone GOD set it up such that it works both on vampires and humans so thank you GOD talk about having a perfect cover story.


    Rosalie looked at herself while in the sun while thinking " I am not sparkling and my skin is not cold, "she was crying, but tears that were not venom in her face she remembered Alice''s vision of Edward and her not having any vampire features.


    "Now come here, try Esme''s sandwiches"I gestured her to the picnic basket as I took a sandwich and gave it to her. Rosalie looked at me with confusion and questioned, "I did tell you that vampires can''t eat right".


    I urged "Try it, I just want to see if my hunch is correct if it is not edible for you then spit it out". Rosalie looked at me slightly took a bite out of the sandwich she looked surprised and started to eat all of it.


    I looked at her with mock anger and said "At least leave something for me".Rosalie looked at me with a huge smile and jumped on me well another huge make out section happened basically.


    Rosalie said while lying on Matt''s ?h?st "You are the best boyfriend and future husband".I looked at her while she was lying on my ?h?st and asked "ooh future husband huh".


    Rosalie smiled a pecked Matt''s lips and said "Yes, you are my mate after all".I looked at her and smiled and hugged while we lay there for a while.


    We then ate Esme''s cooking, she really liked it and told me she will learn to cook as well I smiled at her. When the date ended. I told her changes will remain until I take it away or change it, she asked me if I could age her I told her it is possible but she still will have vampire abilities.


    I told Rosalie "Rose do you want to go out to dinner with me tomorrow". Rosalie looked at me and smiled and said with amusement: "Yes, sweetheart with today''s changes and revelations I will be looking forward to the dinner".


    After that, I grabbed my bike revved by bike and I raced home after that when I got home dad sitting there looking outside the window, he looked sad Bella came home at the same time since it seems she was hanging out with Alice, Sarah, and Angela and saw the same thing Bella looked at me whispered: "what happened to dad".


    I told her pondering for a minute "Only thing I can think is Renee must have called. You know how Dad is he loves her with all his heart she probably spoke out how happy she is traveling with Phil and all it must have made him sad I guess ".


    Bella was angry when she heard that Bella whispered in an angry tone "Why must she be happily remarried while dad here lives alone at least he is happy he has us here I am thinking of staying with dad after graduation I know you planned to do the same".


    I can only sadly reply "He will probably love someone like he did Renee when the time comes you tell what our life with Renee was and tell how she guilt-tripped you to come here so that she can happily travel with her new husband, I know it will be hard for him but it will make him want to slowly move on from her and yes I plan to stay with dad".


    Dad who saw us with a sad smile said"Your mom called she seemed really happy she asked about both of you"


    I could tell that was a lie, I asked dad while looking out the window "She didn''t ask anything about me did she and she just asked about Bella''s school life that''s it right. Bella just tell him everything I can''t talk about her".


    I grabbed my leather jacket and went out I need to clear my mind. I thought about going to la push and maybe go meet Sam. I started, I raced to la push I reached it quickly I went to the shore staring at the sea for while then walked to Sam''s house.


    I saw he was with Jared and Paul I said out loud for him to hear"Hey Sam".


    He heard me and looked at me smiling while I went towards him talking about classes being boring and stuff I looked to see Jared and Paul I greeted both of them. Sam introduced me and told me to come often, I nodded at that.


    Both of us got together because we were really m?tur? for our age we both had similar problems Sam''s father Joshua ran from his responsibilities as a father and Sam took on most of what should have been his father''s responsibilities, and as a result, he was always very m?tur? for his age and I had problems with Renee who seems dump all of hers responsibilities on both Bella and me.


    So we became brothers in a way both easily could understand if something is bothering the other and would help each other if we had any problems.


    Sam asked"So why are you here " I replied, "I just wanted to clear my mind". Both of us stood there for a while and Sam asked me "what happened".


    I just told him "problems with my mother".Sam nodded his head since he understood the feeling.


    I told him I will visit him often I saw Leah coming toward us Sam introduced us I just smiled and nodded at both of them.


    I thought while going to my bike "Sam and Leah''s relationship got sour because Sam imprinted on her cousin Emily and Leah didn''t understand what imprinting is so she was really mad at Sam for most of the time for what he did to her. I may able to change that Sam will become a shapeshifter because the nomads came to the forks.


    I can help settle in being a shapeshifter and change his views on the Cullens since they are the ones causing the change to happen or are the ones that cause trouble the vampires who drink human blood causes the shapeshifter gene to awaken.


    He reached home, he went to see Bella is in her room thinking about tomorrows la push.I spoke up to catch her attention "hey sis are you okay did Edweird bother you today".


    "No, he was good I guess and Matt do you want to accompany to la push with the rest of the group" I looked and nodded at her. Then went to the basement got all the scanning done, I entered the room.


    I told Arthur to pull out the spy probes and defense probes projects these are the two things I am working on spy probes are small ball-shaped camera which is resistant to rain, heat.. etc. I made it so eyes all over the forest and in forks and if they catch a vampire they will follow them they can bend light around them making them invisible.


    Defense probes this designed so I can protect Bella or Dad when I am not around they create a blue forcefield I made it so vampires even newborns won''t be able to get past them and I installed something similar to a taser it can incapacitate a vampire by increasing the voltage to extreme levels. I can only think one thing while looking at the hologram image of the two probes "This is going to be a long night".


    I went on creating probes after probes I am sure I created enough to cover all forks and all the forest and defense probes for Bella, Dad, and me.I could not move my body I was tired as hell from all of them creating them.


    But Arthur mentally alerted me of Edweird had reached below Bella''s room, I told him to record the video and bring up the footage I saw the hologram of the video play Edweird jumped up the tree and was going to open the window when he was tasered and fell down the ground.


    He was groaning in pain turning left and right, he tried to get up first, but couldn''t then somehow sped away from there.I could see dad come around with a torch looking around.


    Seeing the video i smiled and asked Arthur "What''s the time Arthur".


    Arthur replied quickly, " 4 am, sir do you need me to wake you up for school".


    I replied while lying down, "Yes, please do that".


    I really wished I had an ?ssembly machine or line whatever it is called so I can have Arthur just create the rest while I can rest or go and spent time with Rosalie.


    I went to get some sleep.


    Rosalie''s pov


    I went home the time with my mate has been the happiest I have been while on the road I thought about the future held for me I was really happy. He made my day better, I can''t wait for tomorrow''s dinner date while I reached home, I saw Alice waiting for me eagerly so she saw the vision of what happened.


    I opened the door of my car tried to speed past Alice but she swiftly blocked my path.I looked at Alice and annoyingly thought "Damn the pixie is fast when she wants to be".I looked at Alice and asked, "What do you want Alice".


    Alice said, "Details, details I want to hear everything, I also want to see it".Rosalie turned to Alice and replied, "But you already saw everything so why do you need me to explain everything".


    Alice said with a pout on her face, " No, I only saw you were going on a picnic then I saw you standing in the sun without shining, that''s why I want to know everything and I now know Matt is responsible for all the changes isn''t he".Rosalie heard what sound from all corners of the house.


    Rosalie rolled her eyes and thought "Everyone will hound me for details while Edweird will read my mind this really annoying".I went to the front room to grab the TV remote and watch some show to avoid all of them.


    Sarah was the first one to question "So he is the one who made the changes has it an ability?".Jasper was second " so he was really the one to do the changes in the vision. Emmet was like how did he do it. Edweird did not come home yet.


    Esme was understanding just nodded at me I suddenly remembered I thanked her"Thanks for the sandwiches and snacks Esme It was really tasty".Esme looked as Rosalie "Is the thanks from Matt".


    "No its from both of us I ate some of it too. It was really good and could you teach me how to cook" Rosalie replied with a smile she really liked Esme''s cooking.


    Everyone who heard looked at Rosalie Jasper asked the question in everybody''s mind "what you ate Esme''s cooking and you could taste it ".I smiled and said yes.


    Esme had called Carlisle and Edweird everyone was looking at me for more answers.I just waited for Carlisle to arrive in his car while Edward followed shortly after.


    Carlisle seemed excited and asked me to go to sunlight, which I did, they were in awe because it was one of their greatest weaknesses they always have lived in a place with a climate similar to forks. He asked me about what happened, I basically described excluding the makeout and date the more important things.


    I am sure Edweird read my mind and saw everything when I described it.


    Hearing this everyone was quite a for Jasper was the first one to speak "He is really is powerful to awaken many abilities even when he is human especially his copy ability and he probably more strong when turned into a vampire and he is ready to be with a Rosalie for Eternity".


    Sarah said, "He understood having extra abilities and having to hide them, that''s why he seems to be understanding of Edward and Rosalie trying to hide their abilities but he also took in the vampire part more easily".


    Emmet spoke out "He is cool, I want him to be one of us".


    Esme told everyone "Yes, he is already one us in a sense he is already Rosalie''s boyfriend and mate".


    Edward spoke his part, "With his abilities, we will have no problem moving to different places he can age us, he is a technopath too, but does he wish to change and become one of us will he leave his sister and father since he seems to love both of them very much ".


    Alice said to Edward with anger in her voice "Edward you know that Matt is Rosalie''s mate, don''t create doubts in her mind about her relationship and future is fine and about Matt''s father, I saw his future, he seems to be happy at the end of his life so creating these doubts just because you don''t like Matt we have to think more about your relationship with your mate".


    Edweird seems to huff in anger at that. Everyone glared at Edweird since they know he kinda hates or angry at Matt.


    Carlisle seriously told everyone "We can discuss with Matt about when he wants to turn and all but there is another problem the Volturi. Aro already had his interest in Alice and Edwards abilities, but now Matt, who is basically a one-man army if he becomes a vampire and gets more powers this will cause problems for us we just have to make sure we do not bring Aro''s attention toward us".


    Everyone nodded seriously at that.


    Jasper, who was the most experienced told everyone "It''s true what Carlisle said, Aro will start to plot against us if he learns of Matt''s powers, even Bella''s ability to stop Edward from reading her will only mean Aro won''t be able to read her it will intrigue him to no end and want both of them to be members of the Volturi".


    I heard what everyone said my only thoughts about the matter was "what I had in the past two months I met him is the happiest I have been turned I don''t think I can live without him it hurts even thinking about it".


    I spoke my thoughts to everyone " I am sure he will turn just to be with me and about his father, I think its best to just ask him and make ?ssumptions on the matter, I am not like Edweird who runs away from everything. He is my happiness while I am sure I am his. It''s his choice if he wishes to turn or not".


    Everyone nodded happily at that only Edweird looked grumpy then the meeting was finished with that.


    Let''s just say we''ll all know what happened to Edweird after he left the meeting.

 Chapter 8

    Authors note: I am not sure if this chapter is good because I wrote this in a hurry.


    Matt''s POV


    The next day I was still sleepy when Arthur alerted me that I would be getting late to school I was like school my ?ss. I was a top-ranked college student in my previous life, I could skip most this but it is because of Rosalie, Bella, and the Cullens.


    The same thing happened at school today Bella acting like sherlock holmes if only she thought like that all the time. Edweird being an idiot the classes went, as usual, I was getting lunch Rosalie came next to me greeted me with the kiss on the cheek I smiled at her.


    I told Arthur to send out the spy probes and alert me if an attack happens or spots the nomads.


    Rosalie smiled at and said, "Now I can walk in the sun as well as eat; I am looking for a lot of dinners and lunches."


    I smiled and nodded at her"Yes, princess, we will be going on many dinners and lunches that''s for sure".


    I was walking with my hand in hers suddenly she asked me "I wanted to know do you want to turn into a vampire to be with me. If you turn you will leave behind sorry to say this you will have to see your dad your friends will die of old age."


    I looked at her with a sad smile and said, "I know my dad will not want to live forever, I believe he just wants his children to grow up and be happy I think he would die with a smile on his face, knowing both of us are happy with our lives and I will turn to be with you ."


    Rosalie looked at said, "I don''t think I can live without you now."


    I replied with a smile "Same for me".


    It''s true I was thinking a lot about what I just said turning into a vampire is not great as Bella thinks she is so dazzled by the supernatural. It''s not sunshine and rainbows vampires even I only have experience seeing the movie or reading the book that''s why I asked for specific wishes to make life bearable for my mate and coven.


    Just like Rosalie said I will have to watch my dad die just thinking about is hard I know even if I give him the chance to turn he will not take it. He will just ask if we are happy with our choice and die with a smile on his face when he is old.


    It''s just even if I turn back to have a normal life and grow old and die. I know I will regret not being with Rosalie till the day I die she is my soulmate.


    I saw Edward slightly tap the apple with his feet and catch when it fell off the table while he greeted Bella while I turned Rosalie whispered "You know I find your brother very different. From what you told me this is the first time having a conversation with a girl outside your family it''s like he is showing off to my sister by doing that he could just have caught that with his hand ".


    Rosalie shook her head and said, "It''s his first time taking an interest in a girl ."


    I could hear Bella telling Edweird his mood swing are giving her a whiplash true his mood swings are pretty problematic.


    Edward replied by looking down"I only said it''s better if we were friends, but not that I wanted to be."


    I told looking confused Rosalie"You know your brother is saying cryptic and contradicting things is he always like this ."


    Rosalie, who looked at Edweird as if he is an alien replied In annoyance "Don''t bother trying to understand what he is talking about it will just hurt your brain we tried for years to understand him or what he is talking about and we still don''t understand him ."


    Bella was asking Edweird what does that even mean I was like sis you are not the only one even I don''t get it.


    Edweird glared at Rosalie when I saw that I was like I knew that was coming. He turned Bella and told her that if she was smart she would stay away from him I was like good luck with that she will not be staying away from you that''s for sure.


    Bella replied, annoyed "Let''s for argument''s sake, I am not would you tell me the truth".


    I was thinking while looking at Bella"It''s not an argument Bella after meeting Edweird you did take many dumb decisions I guess Edweirds stupid decision making must have rubbed off on you Ewwww I don''t want that image in my head".


    I heard them continue their conversation Edweird was asking about her theories Bella started telling about radioactive spiders, kryptonite he started telling her how that is all superhero stuff and what if I am not the hero what if I am the bad guy I tuned out there conversation.


    "Is he is trying to make her more curious I don''t know I give up"I said mentally while I tuned out the rest of their conversation out after that I walked to the Cullens table with Rosalie.


    Rosalie, who heard their conversation can only sadly shake her head and say "I know I didn''t think he would be this bad".


    I was at Cullens table I next to me sat with Rosalie I was greeted by Emmet "How are you Matt " then the rest of them greeted me as I nodded my head and replied to all of them "I am fine how are you guys ."


    I sat with Rosalie next to me. The Cullens table was away from everyone so no one can hear what we are saying.


    Jasper spoke for everyone "Everyone is fine, so how are progress with are learning to control your abilities."


    I replied after drinking some water"Yes, I am getting better as I can read people''s thoughts now, but I don''t use it on Bella, dad, or you guys except Edweird."That was a lie I am better than Edward at telepathy and empathy was tough the emotions are overwhelming but I learned to control it I can also project them.


    Jasper looked curious at that and asked "Why do you read Edweird, sorry Edward thoughts, but not ours why is that."


    Even the rest of the Cullens looked interested.


    "Well, when I read his thoughts I understood he is a guy that does not care about the privacy of the person with his telepathy I am sure he read every one of your minds daily right," I said while looking at them.


    I was thinking about what I just said: "It''s true, I find his lack of privacy, annoying entering our house while Bella is asleep or doing other stuff what the fu?k dude if you had to talk to her call her or take her on a date next day not enter her room every night it''s just wrong ."


    All of them nodded at that.


    Alice looked at with a smile asked: "Please Matt make so I can walk in the sun and eat I want to go to the beach to eat a burger".


    I just shook my head in amusement when Alice said that.


    "I will do it when I come to your house to meet your parents so I can change all of you okay, "I asked them.


    Jasper replied," I can wait till then".Alice pouted but still nodded.


    Sarah seems to think it''s okay the same as Emmet.


    Sarah looked at me and asked," So have you thought about when to turn ".I replied while thinking Its best to turn after Edward visits the Volturi "I don''t know still thinking about it probably before graduation ."


    I was planning on turning after Edward goes to Volturi since I can get a treasure trove of powers from Volterra.


    I could feel Rosalie is taking my hand, I turned to her and smiled, she smiled back at that I looked at Alice and asked how her friendship with Bella was going.


    Alice chirpy as ever started to talk about all the stuff she and Bella will do with the girls "We would go shopping maybe be to the beach after you changed us."


    when I heard Alice talk about shopping l told her "Alice Bella is a simple person she does not like skirts ad stuff she like jeans casual and she is not too much into makeup and stuff and her hobbies she likes listening to music and reading books".


    Alice, who heard this nodded and mentally started to think good clothing for Bella stuff the girls can do with Bella.


    I turned to have a conversation with Jasper, who turned to his confident self when I came near him I knew he is being influenced by all these emotions of these angsty teenagers had but he turns from pain into his real self when I am near.


    I was pondering on it the only thing I can think of was my scent canceling all the scents nearby therefore he can focus on his empathy more without getting all these scents to distract him.


    But Edweird "feeling" the need to drink Bella''s blood added to her scent affects him more so he has a hard time controlling his thirst.


    I can only think him being an empath is affecting him greatly because easily control himself from being in a room full of newborns but he is with the Cullens he seems to lose control more. I guess the first time on animal blood added to all the emotions he feels causes it.


    Looking at Jasper, I can only sigh and think, " Before Jasper was turned, he joined the Confederate Army at the age of 17. In the following 2 years, he was promoted to major in the army and became the youngest major in Texas. After he was turned, he has fought southern vampire wars; he has turned into this now a shell of his former self. It''s his empathy that is causing the part of the problem. I must address the issue later I can''t tell them now it will stop new moon events from not happening there are events in it that must happen".


    Edweird came and sat on the table and turned to me spoke "Do you know your sister is going to la push tomorrow."


    I looked at Edweird confused at why he is asking this as replied, "Yes, I did, and I am going as well."


    Edward seems to be deep thought after that. I read his thoughts about what caused him to go into such deep thought when I found out I was close to cursing him, and he has been stalking Bella everywhere he is just thinking he can''t follow Bella to la push.


    I was mentally cursing him, "you bloody fu?k?n? stalker, can''t you even let her have her moment now I think about it, of course, he wouldn''t because he even watches her sleeping. Why did I have to get this stalker as a brother in law?. "


    I was thinking how Edward has not felt anything like he did with Bella he thinks it''s his ?ust for her blood also he thinks she is unique I guess he will figure it out it''s just some of the decisions he made about Bella as well conversations with her makes him look like a fool. I guess I will not make fun of him after this last one-time by giving Rosalie the video of him entering Bella''s room.


    What anyone would find that it''s creepy to staring at a girl who is sleeping especially if the girl did not know him.


    I was broken out of my thoughts by hearing Rosalie speak, "Are you, okay baby; you looked lost in thoughts just now ."


    I replied while shaking my head, "Nothing, just thinking about something."


    Lunch came to an end, and everybody went to their respective class. I was getting more sleepy.


    After class, I needed a good night''s sleep, so I was about to go on my bike. I was stopped by Edweird, who asked me, "Why do you hate me so much."


    I looked at him with slight annoyance. "I don''t hate you, but I don''t like you, at least not yet; maybe after you m?tur? a bit more, I will start to considering you a brother or friend."


    I started my bike and went straight to home, I after reaching home, I went straight to my room, I threw my bag and jumped into my bed to get a good night''s sleep. I didn''t care about dinner or anything.


    The next day I woke up and got ready since I told Bella I would go with her to la push. I went with Bella''s group of friends to la push. They were going to surf, I guess, so I sat there with her to keep Bella company.


    I was thinking of the dinner date I had today. When I heard Jacobs''s voice calling Bella, I saw Sam, who saw me and gave me a nod.


    I heard Jessica talk about how Bella invited Edward, and he declined. It seems she wanted to embarrass Bella.


    But Bella didn''t seem too fazed by it and told she was being polite when Angela was talking about how no one invites Cullens for anything, so it was good for Bella to do it.


    Sam spoke up at that "The Cullens don''t come here."


    Bella seemed intrigued by what Sam meant. I knew Jacob was going to tell Bella about the Quileute legend. I saw Bella walking with Jacob.


    I decided to keep my eye on the lovesick puppy.


    I can hear there a conversation about what Sam meant by the Cullens don''t come here, so Jacob described the Quileute legends to Bella.


    I knew where this was going my thoughts were focused, Jacob "I do not have a problem with you, Jacob you can have a crush or love her be friends with her anything, But f?r??b?? kissing Bella is not right if she falls in love with you later go ahead be with her I have no problem but the problem is she is developing feelings for Edward and the possibility of you imprinting on another person if Bella even becomes you girlfriend which will make her heartbroken but I still I don''t like him imprinting on my niece is it just me."


    I suddenly mentally got alerted that nomads have killed Baylon forge shit I forgot about him. He is a friend of dad who we saw at the diner. I mentally told Arthur to keep surveillance on them.


    I knew dad is going to be sad about his death. I didn''t remember the guy; a part of me feels as I could have changed it, but another part of me knew if I saved him just now, the nomads will get alerted that''s bad. It''s best to let them think we know nothing about them.


    I sighed at another death which I could have stopped. I am not a stone-hearted person, but I cannot change it now I will focus on the future I will save Bree Tanner the girl was young and just got involved in a fight she was not part of and got killed by the Volturi.


    I also knew Bella was close to finding what the Cullens were I decided to warn Rosalie during our dinner tonight.


    I went home after this short trip to get ready for my dinner with Rosalie as I was going I saw Bella looking at her ??ptop. I knew she was searching for a book about Quileute legends.


    I spoke out loud for her to hear me, "I am going out for dinner with Rosalie. Do you want anything bells."


    She looked from her ??ptop and told me, "Nothing and have a nice time with Rosalie?."


    I nodded my head, and I waited for Rosalie''s car. My only thoughts were, "I want my car here now. Isn''t the guy supposed to be gentlemanly and pick the girl up from her house and all."


    I just sigh at that and saw Rosalie coming I entered her car she wanted to try a restaurant in town so we went to have our dinner date as we were going I told her"Rosalie Bella probably figure out what Edward and the Cullens are by tomorrow I am sure she will confront Edward tell him about it and tell him to be ready.


    Rosalie nodded at me we reached the resturant.we had a nice time Rosalie seemed like to able eat again we mostly talked about dad to day stuff. I talked about wanting to start a company of my own we were almost finished with our dinner.


    I placed to Noice canceler a gadget I made so vampires or humans don''t hear what we talk about. I asked Rosalie if the vampires had some form of law she started to tell me about the Volturi about how Aro, Marcus, and Caius were the leader and told me if they find out me or Bella finding of about vampires from the Cullens they may make it an excuse to take their coven since Aro has a deep interest in vampires with abilities and he wants Alice and Edward to become members of the Volturi.


    I asked her seriously "So this Aro guy has a memory or mind-reading ability and both Bella and I are putting your coven in danger ."


    Rosalie quickly replied, "No we just have to make sure that we do not grab the attention of the Volturi until you are turned ".I looked at her thinking if only that was possible.


    Rosalie continued "The problem is your ability is unique it will cause Aro to want you as the member of the Volturi no matter what ."


    I replied to Rosalie at that "I have learned little skill I developed through telepathy I can make sure any mind reader will not be able to find certain memories or secrets, in general, I can make sure this Aro guy doesn''t find out my abilities."I was thinking it''s half true since telepathy made it easier I don''t need to have skin contact for me to use my memory hiding ability and Aro when reads Rosalie or other members of the Cullens will only think I am the same as Bella.


    She was happy when she heard that and I used my telepathy to make sure that my abilities are kept secret while I won''t hide every memory like Bella''s finding of the Cullens are vampires because the pressure from Volturi is what makes Edweird want to turn Bella.


    We continued with our dinner.


    I asked Rosalie while showing her their pictures "Did you heard about the all so-called animal attacks. I saw 3 vampires through some inventions I built seen any of them before."


    Rosalie looked at the pictures in mobile and replied: "Never seen them before I think Carlisle may know them."


    I nodded and asked her with a poker face "Did you know your brother Edweird is a creepy stalker."


    Rosalie almost spits the water she was drinking "What".I took out my stark phone showed her a video of Edweird entering Bella''s room. Rosalie looked slightly embarrassed that her brother is a stalker.


    Rosalie whispered, "This is so embarrassing, and is he is creepy to watch Bella sleep when she doesn''t even know him that much at that time".


    I replied," I took care of him entering Bellas''s room at least ".I showed the video of him tasered while trying to enter Bellas''s room Rosalie laughed seeing that and said: "Serves him right."


    Rosalie asked me with awe "Did you create that phone ".I replied while smiling"yes I did do you want one. "


    Rosalie nodded her and said, "It looks advanced, futuristic, and stylish, ".I told her I already had created one for her and will give her when we return home.


    We finished our dinner as we were going Rosalie had her had hugged my arm while resting her head on the way to her car when I spotted Edward and with Bella going to the restaurant we just ate from.


    I am going to stop making fun of him because he did protect my sister he thinks greatly of her safety as well as humanity so I will give him a point.


    I gestured Rosalie to them and I turned on the noise canceller I asked her "It seems your brother does stalk her outside the house but from what I read from his mind he did protect Bella from a group of thugs".


    Rosalie had a smile on her face while she said: "I am so going to tell Carlisle and Esme they are going to give him an earful for this the part of getting into Bella''s room I will leave out him stalking her outside since he saved your sister."


    I smiled at that and thought "At least the guy will only come to the room when Bella invites him even then I don''t like " reached my home I grabbed her and went inside since I knew dad will be late. I took her to the basement.


    Rosalie asked me coyly "What is this Matt where are you taking your girlfriend that too in the night".I shook my head at that.


    I did all the necessary scanning and entered the room. Rosalie looked all of it in awe I mentally told Arthur to show a hologram of a picture I took while both of us were together when she the Hologram she looked happy as well looked amazed seeing the hologram photo of both of us.


    I asked Rosalie while smiling"What do you think."


    She replied, "I think it is amazing ."


    I went to one of the shelves to get Rosalie''s stark phone and gave it to her with the reader''s manual she took the manual and started to read it since vampires had perfect memory recall she finished it quickly.


    As she was going home I told her "Video call me when you want and I added an AI, Emma you just need to ask her about anything, in general, she will find for even answer your question."Although Emma is not at the level of Arthur.


    Rosalie gave me a full french kiss and looked at me lovingly and said "I don''t feel like going or letting go now."


    We were both looking at each other I was just about to go for another kiss we both heard a car coming.


    Well, look who interrupted us our emo brooding neighborhood stalker. Rosalie looked mad our moment just got interrupted I can''t blame her. I told her I would send the video of Edweirds escapades to her new stark phone.


    She had a mischievous smile on her face I am a hundred percent sure she will show it all the Cullens. we both saw Bella come out of Edweird''s car I gave innocent smile which was saying I am so at telling dad this.


    Bella rolled her eyes at me when she saw this while Rosalie was glaring at Edweird who seemed confused than scared I was thinking with a huge smile on my face "He must read her thoughts now he knows he''s busted and would get an earful from Carlisle and Esme. Then there are his foster siblings who would never let Edweird hear the end of it."


    He looked at me glaring again I decided to read his thoughts "So he is the one who stopped me from getting into Bella''s room."


    I shook why is he is thinking about that and not how he would deal with Carlisle or Esme''s wrath.


    I gave Rosalie a peck on her lips and she went to the car and sped home very fast.


    Edweird followed her very quickly Rosalie is going to have so much fun with that. I was going to my room while I saw Bella reading the book on Quileute legends.


    I asked her loud to get her attention "What happened why were you with Edweird just now I thought you''re staying home".


    Bella replied not looking away from her book "Its nothing I just went get a book I kinda bumped into Edward who offered me a lift back home."


    That''s a really good lie sis I would have fell for it if I did not see what happened in Edward''s mind the stalker did save my sister I will give him that. I will stop making fun of him but I will still point out if what he or Bella did was stupid.


    I nodded at her said good night and went to my room.


    I told Arthur to keep a close eye if Edweird comes again tonight but I doubt that will happen. I went to sleep after that.


    Cullen POV


    Rosalie was racing home thinking "I can''t wait for all of them to see this" while looked at the video on the smartphone.


    Rosalie reached home quickly I could see Edweird coming to I sped to the front room and shouted "Family meeting now".


    Everyone slowly sped downstairs to see what this was about.


    Carlisle, Esme, and everyone could see Edweird pleading to Rosalie not show it and he would do anything.


    Rosalie tuned out Edweird begging she saw everyone looking at both of them in curiosity at why Edward begging Rosalie.


    Carlisle asked Rosalie "What happened Rosalie and why is Edward begging you like this."


    Rosalie quickly took out the stark phone Matt gifted her told Emma "Emma please play the video."


    Emma replied "Yes mam" and the phone started to project the hologram video of Edweird entering Bella''s room.


    At first, they were amazed seeing the hologram that to from a phone but broke out both their thoughts when that heard Rosalie.


    Rosalie asked everyone who was watching the video "Does anyone recognize the fellow right here."


    Everyone who was watching the video looked then at Edward who was not looking at anyone in the face.


    Esme was angry and asked Edweird "what is this Edward whose house are you entering a that too at night."


    Rosalie replied, "That''s Matt and Bellas''s house he just was entering Bella''s room at night the accident happened." While Rosalie was putting more fuel into the fire.


    Carlisle looked at Edward while rubbing his forehead and asked: "Edward what were you doing in her room the poor girl didn''t didn''t even know you that much from what I heard this is embarrassing."


    Alice jasper and Sarah looked at Edward while shaking there head Emmet who laughed while saying "You turned into a stalker bro ."


    Esme looked Edweird while saying "Is this what we taught, you Edward".


    Alice and Sarah looked at him with slight disgust and embarrassment.


    Jasper shook his head and spoke, "It seems Matt was spot on when describing you it seems you are creepy ."


    Carlisle said to Edweird with a strict tone "Don''t do this again Edward am I making myself clear you can go to her house if she calls you or invites you but not any other time do you understand what I am saying, Edward."


    Edward nodded his head but was not looking at Carlisle.


    "Don''t worry Carlisle Matt made sure he will not be able to enter Bella''s room or the house" Rosalie said while showing the next video.


    Everyone who saw the next video of Edweird getting tasered started to laugh at that.


    Carlslise and Esme smiled at that shook their heads at seeing that.


    Sarah said to everyone "Jasper you weren''t kidding when you told us he is protective of his sister."


    Rosalie said to everyone seriously while showing the projection of the nomads "Now Carlisle the fun is over Matt caught a couple of vampires who are hunting humans very close to us have seen these three anywhere."


    Carlisle who looked carefully at the photo projection shook his head "No never seen any of them."


    Everyone looked at Alice who looked to see if she can find anything. Alice said to everyone while frowning "Nothing I just saw these three coming out of a fog that is it. I can''t see anything else."


    Emmets broke everyone out from there thoughts "Where did you get that phone, Rosalie, it looks so cool."Emmet looked at the phone in wonder.


    Everyone now thought about the phone with which Rosalie showed a hologram video.


    Rosalie replied while looking at everyone with pride "Its a gift from Matt and he made it."


    Carlisle looked fascinated and told everyone "This phone Matt made is very advanced it is many decades no maybe more ahead of all the phones we have seen have and I am sure you talked to the phone that means it has artificial intelligence in it too ."


    Jasper said to everyone "It seems Matt can make tech which is 60 years or even more ahead that''s really cool."


    Emmet looked scared and asked, "Will it go Skynet on us".Rosalie shook her head and replied, "Matt made sure it is fully loyal to me he said it won''t evolve beyond a certain point and he can shut them down anytime."Emmet seems to sigh in relief at that.


    Rosalie told everyone about Matt able to hide certain memories and the conversation we had he made sure that memories of his abilities cannot be read by Aro or Edward. Carlisle looked thoughtful then told Edward to try reading Rosalie''s mind while she is thinking about Matt''s abilities.


    Edward who tried shook his head and told everyone "I can''t get any thoughts or memories related to Matts abilities that she is thinking but rest I can still hear like about she went on dinner and stuff ."


    I heard Carlisle sighed in relief "This way we can keep Matt''s abilities a secret that was my main concern since his abilities make him enticing to the Volturi. Aro may even force Matt into the Volturi by taking his sister or father captive or may even kill them if he doesn''t but with this Aro won''t able to know anything about Matt''s abilities other than that he can''t read Bella or Matt. But its best to avoid Volturi until we turn him."


    Esme who spoke up in a loud to Edward "Young man don''t think we forgot about what you did we are speaking about this later."


    Rosalie decided not to talk about Edward stalking Bella outside the house. Currently, Edward is cowering under Esme''s wrath


    Carlisle nodded his head at that while looking at Edward who flinched slightly.


    Let''s just say Edweird got destroyed and at the Swan residence Matt suddenly felt very happy he didn''t know what for then he went to sleep.


    Authors note: I am going to turn MC into a vampire because its easy to write about it added to that. I had people ask him to turn him into an immortal without becoming a vampire the wish about an aging vampire works on him too but there is no regenerative factor I am favoring more on turning him so he gets a boost in power and it just doesn''t feel right Rosalie is a vampire who goes through the problem of thirst while MC remains human. I won''t be updating tomorrow.

 Chapter 9

    Authors note: I was really thinking about taking a break but I suddenly get these ideas then I start typing the chapters and I have no idea if the chapter is good or not. I really have nothing to write in the new moon arc since there literally nothing there except some moments in it. It will probably over by 3 or 4 chapters 5 at max. I know my English and grammar are really suck but does it make you guys sick just by reading my fanfic.


    Matt''s pov


    Today Bella was going to confront Edward about him being a cold one or a vampire I knew both of them are going to spend the whole day in each other''s company as a brother I don''t want to think about it.


    I got ready for school as usual with Bella is a little too nervous I guess that happens when you are about to confront a vampire.


    I went to school while riding at low speed I was thinking about all the future event the nomads keep I saw all routes(Futures).


    The problem with killing Victoria is her special ability enhanced self-preservation it''s like spider-sense she can sense danger easily therefore for she was able to evade the capture in every vision the Cullen''s try to get her I was not there since the Cullen''s seem to think even with the abilities since they think I can only use my abilities to a certain extent.


    Rosalie seems not to want me anywhere near the fight even if I prove that I am strong its best to do what she says.


    People say a happy wife happy life in this case happy girlfriend happy relationship.


    I could copy her ability when I am near her then upgrade it to see the effects. As I was reaching school I can see all the Cullen''s together I parked my bike and went to Rosalie and the Cullen''s.


    I reached the Cullen''s I wrapped my arms around Rosalie''s waist in a backward hug and kissed her neck she smiled at that.


    I greeted every one of the Cullen''s.


    I asked Rosalie looking for Bella''s truck "So Bella didn''t reach school yet it seems she has a lot on her mind can''t blame she is going to confront a vampire after all is Edward ready."


    Rosalie replied, "Yes he is ready."


    Edward looked at me with surprise and said "You called me Edward."


    I rolled my eyes at him and said: "Yes I did it''s for saving my sister and she will not be scared of you."I mentally thinking "Every time you do something you turn back to Edweird."


    Edward nodded but looked not sure about Bella not getting scared of him part.


    I told everyone "Here she comes".


    I saw her going from her truck and into the forest with Edward following her. I was mentally thinking while seeing this " Great idea sis confront a blood-sucking vampire in the middle of the forest I shook my head I know he won''t hurt her but still, that was stupid of her."


    I looked at the Cullen''s and said, "I don''t think both of them will be coming to school today and I don''t like it."I thought about even if I disapproved of Bella being with Edward it will just not change anything she is attracted to Edward just like he is is to her.I will be a hypocrite to be with Rosalie while disapproving of Bella''s relationship with Edward.


    Alice smiled and said, "Yes they are not coming back to school."


    Classes went by fast at lunch Cullens and I were discussing Bella and Edward. I asked everyone "What do you think Edward will do will he try to scare her off or will he accept he is starting to have a feelings for her ."


    Jasper knowing Edward "He will try to tell Bella he is a soulless monster and will try to make her avoid him."


    Rosalie nodded at that and said, "Even though we are monsters Edward views himself as a soulless monster because he feels vampires cannot enter heaven."


    I was thinking at the scene where Edward tells Bella that he is the world''s most dangerous predator I could only think "yeah while glittering like that in the sun I don''t think anyone would take you seriously. But have to agree with Edward they are very dangerous but I just can''t see anyone taking a sparkling vampire seriously until they try to kill you that is."


    I said my part "I don''t think you guys were not born monsters circumstances caused you to be a vampire but you guys still are trying to live off animal blood while other vampires would just go for the easy route by drinking human blood this makes you different at least from what I can see and I know Bella she will accept him and your family easily."


    Alice said to everyone "The 2 visions of Bella one is her becoming a vampire and the other is her dying."


    I knew that I have read Alice saw these 2 visions of Bella it''s like she is destined to be a vampire or she will die. I guess that''s the twilight world for you.


    Although I know being a vampire is not going to be easy as Bella seemed to see it as that''s why I asked for the wishes to make everyone''s lives easy at least make my covens life easy I will hide the vampire''s existence from the world.


    I am also sure Aro has a lot of influence he can make human leaders or governments loyal to him with Chelsea''s ability of relationship manipulation.


    I broke out of my thoughts when I heard Sarah''s voice "I guess we will have to wait and see how things turn out."


    Emmet said goofy smile "I have a gut feeling everything is fine."


    After school, I saw Bella next to Edward who was coming to us I looked at both of them and asked: "Everything is fine right."


    Bella nodded her head the same with Edward I kissed Rosalie while I was going toward my bike and Bella was going to her truck. she asked me "You knew what they were before me"


    I replied, "Yes I thought I let you figure it out."


    "So how did it go, "I asked her while looking at her. Bella replied "he told me about being a vampire. He even showed me how looked in the sun it was beautiful"


    I was mentally thinking looking at Bella "Shinning like a disco ball is beautiful I think I need to tell her to check the definition of beautiful."


    Bella continued while giving me an accusing glare "He also told me you had your secrets as well."I looked at Edward who smirked at me.


    I will tell you when we reach home. When we both reached home I gestured her to follow me both we both went to the basement I showed he the holodeck all of it. she asked me how I got all this stuff and all I fed her the same cover story.


    she looked at me and said, "You had some of these abilities when we were young and you never told me and could you read my mind."


    I replied, "What am I supposed to say hey Bella I have a superpower I am sure you would think I am mental or even looked at me like some freak, and yes unlike Edward I can read your mind but I didn''t after doing it once."


    Bella resigned"Point taken but you do know I would not have looked at you like that and why did you read my mind ."


    I nodded my head and hugged her said: "I know sis and I read it to find what you thought about me and dad after I stopped doing it and I only will do it if the situation is serious."


    Bella nodded at that "Atleast you stopped doing it that''s good and doing it when situation is serious is no problem."


    I decided to give her a touchscreen phone with a basic AI it can do basic stuff Thank god she did not ask me I did get the money to build these things I went Ultron style to get the money I transferred money from all from corrupt what taking money from nice didn''t feel right I made sure to leave a false trail but I stopped doing it. Then I invested the money I had in the stock market by manipulating it to get more.


    [Authors note: I got the idea of manipulating the stock market from one of the readers I had just decided to make it simple and made it so he hacked and transfer money from corrupt there accounts without alerting then leaving a false trail]


    I told her looking serious "I know you are starting to have feelings for Edward don''t deny it I know but I do believe you should go on dates get to know each other find each other hobbies how his life was you know more about him before jumping into a relationship got it."


    She nodded at me and said, "Yes I will do that."I mentally sighed that''s good at least they don''t jump into a relationship just like that.


    Basically for the next couple of days, Bella went on dates with Edward which did make Bella a hot topic for gossip as well as made her the center of attention the same as me when people heard I was dating Rosalie.


    Rosalie when coming home told me "My parents want to meet you and I am sure Edward is going to invite your sister. "


    Yes, Edward and I started to talk we have become friends in a sense I guess but this doesn''t mean I will not keep my mouth shut while he does something stupid. But I am sure he will m?tur? more in the future.


    Rosalie parked her car next to my house "I will come to pick you up tomorrow since this is your first time coming after that you can come visit me whenever you like."


    "Okay" I nodded my head and replied while she went I stood there thinking if I changed all of the Cullens to be able to eat food won''t that cause Jasper to control his thirst I checked my visions to see if I changed the event from happening it seems it didn''t.


    I sighed it will make Bella go into depression and suicidal but it''s important that happens because it causes Edward to realize he can''t live without Bella its sounds stupid I know I thought about it too but it''s just how the bond in this world works and also the pressure from the Volturi causes Edward to change her.


    I went to the house as I saw Bella coming out I asked her "What happened".She shook her head and replied, "Just wanted to see the truck there is a dent in it."


    I asked Bella how things were going with her and Edward everything was fine it seems as she was looking at the dent in the truck I saw Edward come by jumping on the truck and greet her I heard Bella tell Edward can he act human since they have a neighbor I shook my head that was not a good idea if the neighbors saw him.


    Edward greeted Bella talked about he was going to take her to see his parents and meet all of the family. Edward have me nod both of them started talking


    I saw billy coming and Edward stopping his talk Bella and told Bella he will come and pick her up tomorrow as he going home.


    I saw billy coming I also knew he was glaring at Edward as he was passing by Jacob parked the car and helped billy out. I asked billy "So I guess you guys are here for the baseball game the first Mariners game of the season right."


    Billy nodded while saying "Yes and Jacob is bugging about seeing Bella again."


    And dad came with beers in his hand and I heard billy talk about the Waylon case and dad was telling about he didn''t think it was an animal I tuned out the conversation since I knew about it.


    But I did see billy giving Bella a look while saying "Don''t want anyone getting hurt do we."I guess he didn''t see with me with Rosalie.


    As we were seeing the game with them I saw dad tell he had to go to the toilet and Jacob saying he was going to help Bella in the kitchen.


    I asked without taking the eyes of the tv "So you know about what the Cullens are."


    Billy replied while acting confused "What are talking about son."I turned to him and said, "You were dropping a lot of hints just now about knowing about vampires ."


    Billy replied seriously this time "Yes I do so does the elders of the tribe." I asked him "You also know they are not the ones causing all the attacks."


    Billy replied with anger "Buts it''s there kind that did it."I shook my head when I heard that he and the elders are to set in their ways its impossible to change their way of thinking. But Sam is a clean slate I will be able to make him see Cullens are allies who can help with vampires like the nomads.


    I thought while looking at the TV "Its true Cullen''s can lose control of there thirst and kill someone but calling shapeshifters protectors for killing vampires is not right the Cullen''s can do the same thing by killing human blood-drinking vampires who feed in their territory. Shapeshifter has huge anger problems especially if he is quick-tempered I know some can control it paul lost it when Bella slapped him. If one of them gets angered by a normal human there is a high probability that the human mauled to death. It''s only because of Emily being Sam''s imprint that saved her other''s won''t be so lucky and the suddenly getting buff added to that they are stronger than humans in their normal form will cause them to be seen as different and inhuman ."


    I was thinking "I may have to tell Sam about the Volturi I am not sure about that.It will make him paranoid of the Cullens betraying the pack."


    The rest of the baseball match I didn''t talk to billy much the guy is right about there kind killing people but letting that hate blind their view of the Cullens is not good I like billy but his mind was already made up I can create false memories in all the tribe elders and Billy.


    But it will cause problems with me and Carlisle doing it when the situation is serious is one thing but doing it now will only make him see me in a bad light especially when Edward has already read Billy''s view of Cullens or vampires in general .


    So a sudden change in behavior will be suspicious.


    The next day I did tell Bella to not eat since Rosalie told me they are cooking for us. I had a call from Rosalie saying she is waiting outside and came to pick me up to meet her parents.


    Rosalie greeted me with a kiss and asked me"Are you ready."


    I replied with a smile, "I guess I am."


    I entered her car as we were going I looked at the forest thinking "It must be peaceful and beautiful to have a house surrounded by the forest."


    I heard Rosalie ask "So are you nervous about meeting them."I nodded my head and said, "I am a little nervous I guess."


    We reached the famous Cullen''s house it looked really beautiful I entered the house with Rosalie. I told her "The house is really beautiful who designed it."


    Rosalie replied with a proud smile"Esme restored it from I remember It was hundred years old".I said to her while looking inside the house "I must say she did an outstanding job with restoring it."


    Rosalie smiled at that.


    We went upstairs to meet both Carlisle and Esme''s we both entered the kitchen they were busy with cooking food.


    Carlisle and Esme who saw me came forwards us. Rosalie introduced both of them "Matt this Carlisle and Esme Cullen my Mom and Dad".Carlisle greeted me with a polite smile, "Nice to meet you officially Matt we have heard a lot about you from Rosalie."


    Esme came forward and gave me a hug saying "Its a p???sur? to meet you."


    I replied to Carlisle"Nice to meet both of you I also have heard a lot about both of you."


    I mentally thought of Carlisle while talking to both of them "He was son pastor who led raids against vampires, witches, and werewolves. Carlisle took the raid while his father got old but he was against needless killing was not fond of taking life. But he found real coven but was bitten in the during the chaos during the raid he hid from his father because he knew his father would kill him. After turning into a vampire he was so horrified of what he had become that he even tried to take his life by drowning, jumping off cliffs.....Etc.But he tried animal blood by accident and found he can survive on them."


    I waved at Emmet and Sarah who seems to be helping them with the cooking.


    "Since it''s my first time coming I thought I bring you gifts," I said while I gave everyone their touchscreen phone its more advanced than a normal I added a basic AI to it.


    I gave Emmet a Nervegear while saying "Emmet I heard you liked games and you can play it with Jasper this is a Virtual Reality headset I added a couple of games to it you just have to wear it while laying down."I gave him a manual on how to use it.


    Emmet looked as if Christmas had come early and replied "So cool I will definitely check this out later."


    I was talking with Esme a perfect mother figure she knew Carlisle when she was a teenager both of them felt a mutual attraction to each other but Carlisle did not want Esme to turn in to a vampire and fled I really can respect that he felt she had her whole life ahead of her. But those who seem to reject the mates bond especially if the other is a human.


    They both tend to have the worst future Carlisle was lonely life never finding some kind of companion in anyone and Esme was married due to the pressure of her parents and she became a victim of abuse. She lost a child as well because of the abuse and tried committing suicide which led to Carlisle turning her later marrying her same with Bella was in depression for months then started trying dangerous stunts that could kill her to just to see an illusion or vision of Edward.


    It''s like the Twilight world is cursing them or something for rejecting the bond sounds stupid but these are facts from I have read and seen.


    Carlisle asked with curiosity, "I seen the technology you created are you planning to release it to the public."


    I replied while thinking about it"Yes I want to sell the touchscreen phone but not the stark phone its too advanced and I want to create a company of my own ."


    Carlisle nodded his head "I can help you with the paperwork for the company and stuff." we talked for a while.


    Carlisle also said sorry for Edward entering Bella''s without permission.


    [Authors note: I have no idea how getting the company and stuff works so please do forgive my incompetence]


    Carlisle asked Rosalie "Why don''t you show Matt around while we finish our cooking."


    We talked for a while Rosalie then started to show the house and room while walking upstairs I saw all the graduation caps I could only think "what a torture to go through high school again and again."


    Rosalie showed me her room It had posters of different cars on the walls I replied while looking at them "You were not kidding when you said you liked cars and working on them."


    Rosalie replied, "I kinda get immersed in it draw all these designs I also find working on cars fun."


    I looked in the room to see a lot of drawings or photos of custom jobs for cars. I Turned to see Rosalie suddenly she grabbed me and pushed me into a couch while she sat on my ??p and while make herself comfortable.


    Rosalie was still on my ??p she asked me "Did you like meeting my parents."I replied smiling"Yes they are really nice and welcoming."


    She smiled and started to kiss me but I stopped her from getting too passionate I was coming to there house for the first time and I didn''t want makeout with there daughter now of all time.


    Rosalie nodded as if understood what I was thinking said, "When are you going to officially introduce me to your Dad ."


    "How about tomorrow," I replied while I looked at her.


    After our little moment, we were going down when going I saw Bella and Edward. Bella seems to be asking about the graduation caps while Edward explained it and its private joke in their family Edward nodded at me while Bella smiled at me. As both of us were going into the kitchen. I saw Jasper and Alice who greeted us I looked out the window I saw Edward climbing a tree with Bella on his back.


    I was thinking " Come on think before you do shit like that if Bellas loses her hold she will be injured for sure. Edweird may save her but during the fall she can still get injured. That may look romantic in the movie climbing a very high tree with your vampire lover."


    I just shook my head what is with these two


    I had a defense probe next to her it will rescue her if she is in danger. I shook my head thinking about the two idiots.


    The meeting with Cullens went without a hitch I changed all the Cullens to be able to walk in the sun and able to eat because of it. I also made sure to hide all memories related to my abilities except the shield one. Aro if reads any of there minds will only think I am the same as Bella.


    Aro and Volturi will definitely see a different side of me when we meet.


    We all enjoyed the lunch together I really forgot about warning them to drink blood once every 4 weeks.


    Alice spoke with excitement "Guys there is a thunderstorm coming we can play baseball."Bella looked confused when she heard that. I knew about the baseball game I still acted confused.


    Rosalie also was excited as the rest of the Cullens.


    Edward looked at both of us said "You will see why when we start playing."


    Emmet said with an excited smile "Oh this going to be good are we taking Matt and Bella with us."


    Carlisle replied with a smile "Why not."


    After the lunch, Emmet and Jasper were trying out the nerve gear while the girls were taking photos and selfies with the new phones. But Emmet did complain about not getting the stark phone while Sarah and Alice nodded there head.


    I just replied with a smile "That''s a special gift for Rosalie."


    Carlisle seems to talk to Bella while Esme was cleaning the dishes I went to help her with it.


    Esme who saw me taking the dishes to help her said: "Its no problem dear I can manage it myself."


    I replied while looking at her, "No I just wanted to help."Esme looked thankful and asked, "How are you and Rosalie doing."


    I said while having a smile on my face "It''s like I can''t be away from or live without her anymore I can''t describe it."


    Esme nodded with an understanding smile. The day went by with Emmet and Jasper telling me the games were lifelike and really cool and the girls liked my gift very much. I was happy they liked it.


    I was with Rosalie as she was sending me home I asked her "So are you ready to meet my dad tomorrow."


    Rosalie while slightly tightening her grip on the steering wheel and replied "Would he approve of our relationship."I looked at her and smiled "I don''t think you would have any problem but Edward is a whole another story I am sure dad will go into a protective mode for Bella."


    After all, most dads tend to be slightly more protective or act disapproving when they find out their daughter is bringing her boyfriend. Some Dads are okay with it since they know that their daughter is growing up.


    Rosalie smiled when she heard that we reached my home I gave her a goodbye kiss as she went back to her home I saw Edwards car coming to drop Bella home. I decided to go to bed since I did know she has reached home safely.


    The next day Rosalie was in front of my house ready to meet my dad. Rosalie was nervous as hell for meeting my Dad she asking me while checking herself "Do I look okay? do I need to get him anything? .... Etc."


    I looked at her and replied, "Rose you look great don''t be so nervous he would love you."


    Rosalie nodded her head still looked unsure I opened the door to see dad was watching TV. Dad saw me bring Rosalie in he seems to have figured out what was going.


    dad asked me "I had no idea you bringing someone home today."


    I introduced Dad to Rosalie "Dad meet Rosalie she is my girlfriend."I mentally was like I don''t how to introduce her to a socially awkward father.


    I continued and introduced Rosalie to my father "Rosalie meet my father Charlie Swan."


    Dad was awkward and greeted Rosalie "So your my son''s girlfriend nice to meet you and you are daughter of Mr. and Mrs. Cullen right."


    Well after some minutes of awkward conversation I know dad felt happy for me.


    As Rosalie and I went outside I looked at her said "That went well."


    Rosalie replied, "Your dad is not much of a talker is he."I looked at with a smile"What gave it away the awkward silence or dad was not talking much."


    Rosalie gave me a mock glare but smiled after that and told me she was happy that he approved of her. I mostly spent my day trying to build a laser dagger I really wanted to build a lightsaber but the chances of me cutting myself were really high so I went with the laser dagger from the crossfire game.

 Chapter 10

    Authors note: I will probably no post for a while since I am thinking about what to write I new moon arc since there is not much in that movie or book. I am really sorry if my English and grammar still suck. If both chapter 9 and 10 are really bad then I will delete and editing and try to make it better.


    Matt''s POV


    So day of the baseball game, as well as the entry of the nomads, had come I was getting ready and took the laser dagger as well as I told Rosalie I will hitch a ride with Edward and Bella.


    I had gone downstairs to see dad was fixing his shotgun while Bella was telling him about she has been dating Edward and going with family out for a little trip. I saw dad going protective dad mode on Bella getting his shotgun ready.


    I saw her introduce Edward to dad I saw the whole conversation while dad was giving Edward a slight glare.


    Edward said to dad "Bella won''t be out to late tonight she was going to play baseball with my family."Dad really looked amused and replied, "Baseball Bella is going to play baseball."


    I laughed while saying "I know Dad the most clumsy and uncoordinated person is going to play baseball."Bella mock glared at me for that Dad smiled at my comment.


    After the short conversation, I told Bella to inside the jeep I told Edward while looking at him seriously "You know he will shoot you with the shotgun if you hurt Bella in any way the same for me I will just make more painful got it."


    Edward nodded I was thinking good at least his instincts are good.


    Bella asked Edward "Since when do vampires like baseball."I heard that I was like what can''t vampires like baseball or any sports its their choice.


    Edward gave Bella a cap and replied to her "It is the American pass time and we can only play during a thunderstorm. you will see why."


    There was full radio silence until we reached there. I saw Rosalie who came to be with a smile I just slide my hands under Rosalie''s arms and wrap them around her waist. Slowly pull her toward me asked her"So how are you today."


    Rosalie replied smiling "I am better since I saw you coming."


    Esme was telling Bella and me "One of you can be the empire."Emmet spoke up in the background"She thinks we cheat."


    I saw Alice was the pitcher while Rosalie was going first. I turned to Esme and said, "I think I will just watch since I doubt I can be impartial."Esme smiled and nodded and made Bella the umpire.


    Alice who heard the sound of thunder said"Its time."I looked at them in the field while saying "This is going to be good."


    I saw the game started Alice started pitching and Rosalie who had hit the ball the noise it made would have drawn attention if not for the thunderstorm. Rosalie''s movement is basically a blue blur for because.


    I heard Bellas ask Esme "That''s got be a homerun right."Esme smiled and replied, "Edward is really fast."


    I saw Edward going after the ball then next thing I know is the ball hitting Esme''s mitt and Rosalie was out just like that. I really don''t get it why make a human-like Bella or me an umpire since I am sure Bella is seeing only a blur like me and if a close call happens like the batter and the ball reaching Esme''s mitt and base at the same time Bella would not even know what to call.


    Rosalie came towards meet looking slightly annoyed I whispered to her "Don''t worry I am sure you will do better next time."She smiled and snuggled into my ?h?st while hugging me.


    I saw the game continue as when Carlisle was batting Edward and Emmet were joking around and letting him go or they really just smashed into each other. Now its Jasper''s turn he got out everyone seems to be having real fun.


    It was Sarah''s turn who really hit it hard it really went far. But I saw Alice looking at the forest which was covered by fog. I mentally thought "so they are here."


    [Authors note: Really don''t know anything about baseball if you see any mistake please point out so I can edit it.]


    I said spoke out looking at the forest "Guys we have a problem ."


    Everyone looked at me with confusion but Alice and Edward knew what was happening.


    Everyone came towards me asking me"What happened."I replied while looking at the forest "We have company its the three nomads. I am hearing their thoughts they just heard us playing."


    Alice said to everyone "Yes Matt is speaking the truth they seem to have been leaving but they heard us play and coming here."Rosalie grabbed my arm the same for Edward started to take Bella to take us to the car and go home.


    Carlisle said to Edward and Rosalie "It''s too late they are already here you can''t get them away from here in time."


    Sarah spoke to everyone "Matt won''t have any problem because of his scent but Bella will get their attention tell her to get her hair down."


    Edward was helping her get bellas hair down and telling how sorry he was for bringing her and bella looked confused.Rosalie really turned serious looked at me and said: "Don''t worry nothing will happen i will protect you."


    I was mentally crying when I heard that I am really strong and everyone is treating me like damsel in distress.


    I said looking at everyone "Don''t trust a word they say."Everyone once again looked at me for answers "I will explain when we get out of this situation."All of them nodded their heads.


    Everyone looking at the direction of the forest suddenly the three of them emerged from the fog James he had long blond hair was tied behind his neck like a ponytail, and he only wore a set of dark jeans and a dark leather jacket, Victoria had with long, curly, brilliant red hair that was usually described as looking like fire with the usual blood-red eyes of a vampire and then there is fake coven leader Laurent is dark-skinned, and had dreadlocks that ran down to his shoulders and mustache. He also showed a muscular torso through his open jacket and all of them walked b?r?foot.


    Rosalie seems to be in front of me taking a protective stance the same as Edward was with Bella.


    The nomad''s reached in front Laurent who spoke for all of them "I think this belongs to you" and thew the ball at Carlisle. Carlisle who caught it thanked them.


    Laurent started introducing themselves to Carlisle who replied gesturing everyone "Nice to meet you and this is my family."Carlisle told them how there hunting has caused trouble for his family.


    Laurent who was apologizing saying how they did not know the territory had been claimed I was thinking that''s a lie as I was reading their memories. James seems to have recognized Alice who he thought of hunting after this meeting but his tracking skills were giving hunches about more on Edward and Bella being more exciting prey.


    Laurent was telling us "We won''t be a problem anymore and we are just passing through." after that Victoria spoke her part "Humans were tracking us we led them east and you should be safe."


    Again they knew the coven here is having a permanent residence and wanted to check it out they came here to cause trouble. Laurent started asking about wanting more players. I tuned them out since I was mainly focused on Victoria, James then Laurent.


    James was getting more and more interested in Bella and Edward he wanted to find more information about them then start hunting them it''s making him get excited after that he was thinking about hunting Alice. Victoria seems to focus on Jasper since she knew James will be after Alice so she was looking to see if Jasper is a threat or not.


    Laurent, he seems to have an instinct of telling who is more powerful that''s why he joined James seeing his power but he is not loyal to them he can tell we are more powerful than them he is already thinking of defecting since he knows James will be going after us and it will probably kill him this rat does not care about anyone but himself.


    I can easily guess Irina and him are not mates if they were Laurent would have stayed with the Denali''s and adopted their animal blood diet but he didn''t and he just likes the luxury living with the Denali''s gave him.


    Irina just thought Laurent was her mate that is the only explanation I can think of since she just proabaly grabbed the first person who looked interested in her since she turned.


    I made sure to use my empathy I such a way that i can fully control my emotions so I don''t have to show any negative emotions towards them otherwise I am sure victoria''s ability will alert her about me.


    While I could mentally cloak Bella but they would still come after Rosalie, Bella, Dad, Alice, and play with all of the Cullens no matter what. This the only way I can let him focus on us rather than Dad since I am sure after he finds about me he will think about torturing me to get to the Rosalie.


    I heard Carlisle say"Sure why not few of us were leaving and we will bat first." and threw the ball at Laurent but victoria caught it looked smug replying "I am the one with a wicked curveball."


    Jasper spoke out with a smirk at that "I think we can handle it."


    Victoria and Laurent were going back James still was looking at Bella and Edward but as both of them were leaving but James got Bella''s scent.


    James said with a huge smile, "You brought some snacks."


    All the Cullens go into a protective stance around Bella and me.


    After Laurent telling them the game is over then taking James and Victoria with him. Carlisle who saw this told both Rosalie and Edward to take both of us out of here.


    As we were going in the jeep Edward started to explain to Bella about James coming after her. I saw Rosalie looking at me with a sad smile while apologizing "Sorry for getting your family into this."


    I shook my head "You didn''t he would still come after Bella after getting her scent from somewhere else."


    Bella was talking about how she has to go home and Edward saying how that would be the first place he would go to and he has to take Bella out here.


    I cut in between "I will take care of dad letting us go on a trip."


    As we reached our home I told Rosalie,Bella, and Edward"You guys wait outside I will convince dad."


    I hate to do this but I managed to create a fake memory in dad about allowing us to go on the trip with Cullens to better get to know them. I sensed James outside I reprogramed him I added something here and there.


    I mentally thought with a smirk while reprogramming James "Now you are my little puppet I want Jasper to have a go at you after I am done with you. Even though I can''t permanently reprogram anyone''s mind since the mind always recalls the steps necessary for it to reach the present and thus ''rewrite'' itself to its original setting if I tried to change it. But this reprogramming will last 2 weeks max that is all the time I need to make your life hell ."


    After that Edward was taking Bella and me to their home. We reached there as Edward and Rosalie were entering they saw Laurent both of them became vigilant. Carlisle explained, "He came here to warn us."


    Laurent told how he is tired of James games and warned Edward "Jame''s got unparalleled senses. Absolutely lethal. I''ve never seen anything like him in my three-hundred years and Victoria is also dangerous don''t underestimate them."Laurent said leaving the house.


    As I entered the car shed I spoke up so I have everyone''s attention "They knew your coven lived here Carlisle they came to investigate it and James is not just going after Bella he is coming after Alice as well."


    Jasper who heard that cut in "Why Alice? why is he coming after her ?."


    I looked at Alice and Jasper and continued"He seems to know Alice before she was turned he came to kill for her blood when she was human but Alice escaped by turning into a vampire probably seeing it in a vision he left her there because he wanted Alice to survive on her own. So he can hunt her in the future. When he saw her here he was thinking of hunting her but he got Bella''s scent. He was thinking about killing Bella then Alice."


    Carlisle looked at Edward then all the Cullen''s said, " If what Matt said is true James and Victoria would have come after our coven even if we did not meet them in the baseball pitch especially after Bella and Alice."


    I told Carlisle "Laurent is not a good guy he did not come here because he is fed up with James feeding habits. Laurent has instinct if you will he can tell a person is really strong or not he has no allegiance to anyone he betrayed James and Victoria because he felt we were stronger he was trying to get into your good graces and try to get into your coven but he knew chances are low. He will try to find join the coven of your allies. He will betray you the moment he sees the enemy is strong send info and the picture about him that I just sent you to your allies. From what I heard from Rosalie Denali''s will be his first choice."


    Carlisle nodded decided to send the info about Laurent to the Denali coven and other allied covens.


    I told everyone "Now his target is Bella who smells too good for him to resist."


    Edward asked me "How do you know all this I didn''t find anything like this when I searched them."I replied looking at everyone "I don''t just read thoughts like you I can read all their memories and don''t worry I didn''t use it to read any one of your past and i will only read you mind if the situation demands it."I only thought Because I already know all of your past.


    Everyone nodded their heads.


    Carlisle planned the same as the movie I along with Bella was going with Alice and Jasper.


    Rosalie gave me a peck on the lips and told me "Stay safe okay."I replied to her "I really want to tell you to be safe but I know you won''t need."


    Alice and Jasper got inside the car with Bella and me following them we were on our way to phoenix. Bella will probably be thinking about her friends and Dad.


    We reached a hotel in phoenix as we were resting. Alice and Jasper were on the couch suddenly Alice told us "The tracker he just changed course." and she started to draw Bella''s ballet studio.


    Bella who saw the drawing told them it''s her old ballet studio. Alice and Jasper looked at Bella. Alice asked Bella"You been here."


    Bella replied looking at the drawing "I took lessons as a kid and the school I had gone had an arch just like that."


    Bella suddenly had a call it was from Edward he was telling how they lost the tracker and how he will take whatever it means to keep her stuff.


    Bella suddenly found she had 2 missed calls from dad. Bella looked at me and asked, "Why is dad calling me and I have 2 missed calls from him ."I shrugged and looked at my phone replied, "Dad has called me to it seems. He probably wants to know if we are okay."


    I could hear the conversation with technopathy. Bella said on the phone"Dad both Matt and I are fine."She was cut off hearing dad''s voice of dad "Bella, Matt where are you both."


    Bella tried to comfort him but the voice changed to James "It seems it was easy for me to get your Dad he was not protected like you I just had to grab him in his home while he was watching a TV. But if you want to see your Dad alive leave all your protectors otherwise I will go after your brother next."


    Bella started to get scared she did not want to lose her dad when she just got him back begged James "Please don''t hurt him I will come where ever you want after you have me. Please leave my dad and brother alone."


    I can only shake my head and think she still thinks about others even when she knows she will be killed and I like that about her she is ready to go to that psychopath and let him kill her to save both me and dad.


    James told Bella "Come to the old ballet studio and I will know if you will bring anyone along or notify anyone then I will kill your dad after that I will find a way to kill your brother got it."


    I mentally thought "Don''t worry Bella I won''t let anything happen to you not even a scratch."


    I slowly leaving Alice, Jasper, and leaving out the hotel I notified both of them "Bella went to the old ballet studio it seems James got her to follow his demands it seems ."


    I along both of them went after Bella we were following the cab Bella is on. I told Jasper"Jasper slow it down don''t let her notice us."Jasper and Alice looked at me as they were confused.


    I looked at both of them and said "If Bella believes she ditched us so will James his tracking ability gives him hunches from what I understand these hunches come from what his victim or prey is thinking or doing in a sense."


    I told Jasper "We get both Bella safe and well as kill James I am sure your itching to get your hand on him aren''t you Jasper the same as me."Jasper was on full Major mode "He thinks he can come after Alice or my family and just live he has another thing coming."


    Bella has already entered the studio it seems.


    We reached the ballet studio "let''s go inside and give the James a proper goodbye."


    I sensed My defense probe activate and James seems too stunned at seeing the forcefield to react I paralyzed him when entered the studio I saw James look like a statue looking stunned with Bella in front of him.


    I looked at Alice and said "Take Bella to the car she seems shocked by the events."Jasper looked at me and asked in surprise "What happened to him?."


    I replied with a smirk "I paralyzed him with my telepathy. I can do it to multiple people make it appear as if time has been stopped, although I could also paralyze only the body without rendering people''s minds frozen as well. I made it so his body is paralyzed but he can see and hear us."


    Jasper only said, "Good can you keep like that."


    I replied, "Its not a problem but you should tell others our location and start a fire for this bastard I have some business with him he came after my sister''s and don''t worry I will leave you some ."


    Jasper nodded while taking out his phone while going to the side get the wood for the fire I guess. I activated my noise canceler and I stood right in front of him I whispered to him"I really want to try this trick never had enemies to try this one."


    I tried pain inducement I am no saint like Xavier to not use it I can see his eyes looked like it was going to pop out because of the pain I stop the paralyze effect but continued the pain inducement.


    I had a sadistic smile while talked to James as he fell on the ground wreathing in pain "I probably try monologuing now I always wanted to try that. You see James you really should not have even thought about hurting both of my sisters and my dad I really controlled every choice you made from the night you reached my house to till now."


    I stopped the pain inducement to let him process what I said and continued "You see I made you choose to use my dad''s video to lure her I knew every move you could have made."


    What I just said is true when I really reprogramed him I made him choose the video since his first choice was to kidnap my dad and torture him in front of Bella then torture her while video tapping it then sending it to the Cullen''s and me.


    I started the pain inducement again he was on the ground fully on the ground now seems unable to even stand up.


    I looked at him still writhing in pain because of the pain inducement with a smile it is really stronger than Jane and continued "You really thought you were the hunter or predator here. Nah Nah I let you think you are the hunter in reality you were just the prey. What do they say The hunter become the hunted or was it The predator has become the prey."


    I took out my laser dagger and started cut his arms and legs off I can sense so much fear from James through empathy.


    I asked him with a concerned look "What happened James why to fear me a human a prey ."


    I used my pain inducement again I said looking as in some sort of dilemma "Your life was forfeited the moment you decided to hurt my family I really want to kill you myself but I will leave it, Jasper."


    I stopped the pain inducement after a couple of minute sitting next to him read his mind I metally thought "Ohhh he can still feel and has coherent thoughts it seems the poor guy really is scared to death because of me it seems I really used my pain inducement nicely for my first try he didn''t seem to able to move after using it only for a short time."


    Jasper who finished all his call and created the fire saw me sit next to James who had his arms and legs cut off "What happened to him? I can feel his intense fear towards you."


    I replied showing my laser dagger to Jasper "Just used a couple of telepathy tricks and do you really think I would nothing to him he came after my family and you can have him now Jasper."


    Jasper who nodded and started his emotional torture using his empathy I saw him using it I was thinking "I really need to ask him pointers on emotional torture."


    After that Jasper broke him into a drooling mess he started break James head and collecting the pieces and was throwing it into the fire he created I saw Edward with Bella and Rosalie and the rest of the Cullen''s come inside the studio.


    Ballet studio 3rd POV


    James was waiting for his prey to reach here he heard the door open.James whispered"Oh its seems my prey is here" seeing her go here and there.


    Bella was yelling "Dad where, are you? Are you okay dad? and James as you can see I am here please let him go."


    James sped right behind Bella and replied "It was really easy to fool you." showing her the video of her dad and brother playing hide and seek.


    Which scared Bella who was seeing the video knew she had fallen into his trap.


    James grabbed Bella hair and smelt it and said "You smell so divine I really want to drain you now but I have to gift the Cullen''s and your family something for giving me you"


    I started taking out the video camera asked her "Why don''t you give your family and Cullens the last message I want to make it dramatic and all and make it look good for Edward."


    Bella yelled at James "He has nothing to do with this."James looked at her smiling with amusement and replied: "No it has to do everything with his failure at protecting you and his rage will make it my most interesting hunt ever."


    James looked at Bella and asked, "Shall we get started, and don''t worry I will send your brother and dad to the same place you are going."


    Bella started to edge away from James used the pepper spray at James and who seemed annoyed sped next to her blocking her as he was going to hit her his bounced on a blue forcefield.


    James was stunned and confused at what was happening next thing he knew he was unable to move he could hear and see his prey in front of him but he can''t move a muscle.


    James heard voices of the girl Alice, her mate, and this girl''s brother but he can''t move an inch. James could hear the brother Matt talking about he was the one doing it when he stood in front of me my vampire instincts were telling me he is dangerous but I could only think why did I not notice it or Victoria didn''t notice it and he is still human.

 Chapter 11

    Authors note This a rough draft don''t know if this any good and I am involving the Quileute tribe more in this and Jacob is never going to be an alpha in this fanfic.


    Matt''s POV


    After Nomad''s incident, Rosalie gave me an earful for going to fight, even though I pointed out I had Alice and Jasper with me. Edward started to tell Bella how it''s because of him she got in this situation and all.


    I knew prom is right around the corner but outside of spending time with Rosalie; I started to get more info on making synthetic blood after that I created pills with enough blood to satisfy a vampire''s thirst. I made some weapons I saw in halo plasma grenade more powerful.


    I visited Sam since I knew he probably changed to a shapeshifter.


    I reached Sam''s house, I knocked on the door to see if anyone was inside. I heard Sam''s voice "Who is it."


    I replied, "It''s me, Matt."


    There was silence but then the door opened I saw a more muscular Sam I asked him "So you changed I had doubts about this happening."Sam was surprised and asked, "You know I am a shapeshifter."


    I Nodded my head "Your sudden change in the physique can be noticed easily. I heard about your tribe''s legend about descending from wolves and Billy being hostile to the Cullens made me a question whether the legends were true."


    I looked at him smiled said, "Also I read Edward Cullen''s mind to find that your tribe used to have shapeshifters."Sam looked at me asked, "So you can read minds. Have you read mine?"


    I shook my head "Never I use it on enemies mainly or if the situation demands."Sam nodded his head at that.


    I looked at Sam and told him "Do you want to speak about it."Sam nodded his head and started telling about his change he thought he was a freak and was afraid of hurting people but the Elders told him about what was happening and he changed to a shapeshifter a protector of their tribe and against Cullens and there kind.


    I cut him off at that "Cullens are not even the once to cause your change or even your enemies."Sam looked at me and asked, "What do you mean I was told I changed because the Cullens came back to forks."


    I replied seriously "You changed because human blood-drinking vampires entered forks, Cullens have here for close to a year but you didn''t change before it''s just the elders are highly biased, they do not see how the Cullens are only drinking animal blood. While they could just have taken the easy way to drink human blood. Carlisle Cullen works in a hospital to save humans."


    [Authors note: This just a theory I saw sam was not muscular when Bella visited la push so I can only conclude he phased during the nomad''s coming to forks.]


    I showed him pictures of the nomads, told him about how these 3 caused him to phase into a shapeshifter.


    Sam looked thoughtful and sighed "That''s true the older generation seems to clouded by hate for the vampires they overlook those facts."


    Sam looked like he was in dilemma and said, "I found out shapeshifter has a thing called imprinting its like a soulmate."Sam paused for a bit.


    I gestured him to continue "I kinda imprinted on Emily she is Leah''s cousin I tried to reject the imprint but it just causing me more pain I was about to go to Leah and break up with her just now."


    I replied looking at Sam "Instead of breaking up just call both of them to tell them about what is happening to you may show them your transformation. It''s best to tell her the truth if you break up with her and be with Emily, it will just make Leah sour about it."


    Sam who was in deep thought nodded his head. I said to Sam, "You know just like how you imprinted I am Rosalie Cullens mate." Sam heard that looked at me and said, "So you will turn into a vampire to be with her."


    I nodded my head and said, "It''s just like you imprinted on Emily and you can''t seem to stay away from her. It is the same with me."


    Sam had an understanding smile and said "Even if you turn into a vampire you will always be my brother."I smiled at that "I wanted to hear that. Does anyone else is showing the symptoms of being a shapeshifter like you did?"


    Sam thought for a while and said, "There are Paul and Jared, I think they are showing it."I replied, "Make them part of your pack when you get good control of your transformation teach them all you know."


    Sam replied, "I will try better control of my transformation then create a pack with them."


    I asked him "You should really change the treaty with Cullens make rules as they can only change someone if both parties agree, Don''t drink human blood or attack humans if any human drinking vampires attack either the Cullens or your pack help each other as allies...etc."


    Sam started thinking about it and replied, "I will have to ask the head of the tribe and the elders for this."


    I asked Sam "Tell the head of the tribe and elders that the Cullens are no the threat there are vampires out there that hunt humans without care and never know how many will be in a coven and if they come to forks, it will be hard for just the pack alone to fight."


    Sam, who heard that replied, "I will make sure that they understand the seriousness of the situation."


    I asked Sam, "Call me when you decide to want a meeting with the Cullens make it after you train Paul and Jare."Sam replied, "I will contact you but can you help me explain this to both Leah and Emily."


    I smiled and replied, "Sure, why not."


    Sam then called both Emily and Leah to his house we waited till both of them reached his house. Sam explained to both of them "Leah do you remember our tribe''s legend about being able to transform into wolves and for two weeks I started avoiding you is because of that."


    Leah was confused until Sam turned into a black wolf she was slightly scared, surprised, and was in awe. I took over from there "What he is saying is that he became a shapeshifter and they have a thing called imprinting basically a soulmate in a sense it hurts them to reject or be away from there imprint."


    Leah who broke out of stupor heard what I said seems to understand and asked: "So you are saying is Sam imprinted on someone."I nodded my head and said, "He was trying to reject it but it was hurting him too much. He didn''t want to hurt you but he didn''t how to tell you this."


    Sam who was in his wolf form nodded at that. Leah''s voice cracked, "So..so wh..who did he imprint on."I looked at Emily who understood Emily gestured at herself "Me, he imprinted on me."


    Leah was in tears since her boyfriend imprinted on her favorite cousin. I looked at Leah and said "It''s not Sam or Emily''s fault it is just how a shapeshifter works. You can''t blame Sam for it because you know how he only saw Emily as a sister before being a shapeshifter."


    Leah who heard that can only nod at that since she knew Sam only saw Emily like a sister before phasing and both do not have any fault in this. Leah spoke out after some time "I understand I just need more time to get over this."


    Sam who was still in his wolf form went over to the nearby bush, changed to his human form, and changed to his shorts. He came back and apologized to Leah, who was walking away to her home.


    Emily was about to go after Leah I stopped I told her "Let her be alone she needs time to think about this and call her parents about this." Emily quickly dialed Sue Clearwater and told her about Leah and their situation.


    After that, Emily didn''t know what to do.


    Emily was quiet for a while then asked "So what does that even mean for Sam and me."I smiled sadly at her and replied" You can reject it but you will feel incomplete without Sam. Even if you choose to be with someone else Sam will accept it since you are happy. But that is not possible since it will be hard to resist the bond you have with each other"


    [Authors note: I looked it up it seems they will not able resist the imprinting there never has been anyone who was capable of doing it seems.]


    Emily nodded and replied, "I just need to think about it. If what you said is true then I will get to know Sam first but I need some time to process this."Sam was happy with that and smiled and said "I will."


    While was about to go I said to Sam to control his anger better since he doesn''t want to phase and hurt Emily. Sam, who heard that looked serious and thanked me for my advice.


    Sam was walking back with me while he said, "Thank you."I looked at him and replied, "What for I did what any friend or brother would do."


    I looked at Sam and said, "I am thinking of turning after prom so you might want to talk to the elders and set a meeting with Cullens soon I know the treaty involves not turning humans."


    Sam nodded and replied, " I will talk to Elders and head soon I will call you so you can tell the Cullens about it."


    I was going home I fixed that situation now I want to tell Rosalie about my decision of turning. I decided to video call her and told her I would meet her at the picnic spot.


    I rode my bike quick then had to walk a little reach the location. I reached there to see Rosalie waiting for me. I went to her and kissed her asked her "So how is your shopping for prom going."


    Rosalie smiled at me and asked, "What can''t wait to take me to prom."I replied to her, "Can you blame me."


    We both laid down on the grass with Rosalie had her head on my ?h?st. I asked her, "Would turn me after prom."Rosalie suddenly raised her head and looked at me and said "Why now didn''t you want to wait till graduation."


    I said looking at the sky "I was thinking about it a lot and I thought its best to turn now."Rosalie looked thoughtful then replied, "We will have to discuss this with Carlisle."


    I nodded my head in understanding Rosalie. Rosalie looked sad and asked, "Do you really want to do this you know that I can''t ever give you a family."I looked cupping her face and said: "You know if that what''s bothering you I have the answer I can make it so we can have a child of our own in the future."


    Rosalie was stunned and her hands were trembling even voice cracked "You...you can do that."I replied to her "In theory, I could "


    Rosalie could not stop crying and asked me, "We.. we.. could have a family of our own."I nodded my head while wiping her tears away and said, "We can."


    Rosalie nodded her head I told I was going to hide this conversation from everyone until we can make sure my theory is true. She was happy with it and kissed me with full of passion our tongues battled for dominance lets just say no one won after that we just enjoyed each others company.


    I got a call from Sam two days later saying the head of the tribe wanted to meet me. I went to la lush reservation. I could see Sam, Billy black, and Harry Clearwater rest of them I didn''t recognize much.


    Billy asked me "So Matt you decided to turn into one of them."I replied to Billy "Its similar to imprinting in a way it''s difficult to go on with life and just forget about my mate it''s not easy,"


    Billy raised an eyebrow when I compared imprinting to vampires mate he sighed "I know Sam told me about it even told me how the Cullens are not the ones that caused him to change and are not the enemies and there are other out there that can cause the tribe harm so you suggested us to ally with each other."


    I said to Billy, "A vampire almost tried to kill Bella, Carlisle and his family killed him. The Cullens drink animal blood and Carlisle works in a hospital full of humans."


    Harry Clearwater spoke up "But how can we be sure they will help us when we need them and how can we trust them."


    I replied looking at him "Carlisle is risking everything here if there government Volturi finds about the shapeshifter also me and Bella finding of what they are. The Volturi will kill all the Cullen''s also both me and Bella with your tribe."


    Billy looked alarmed and asked me "What do you mean by there government this Volturi killing all of us and you if they find out about what they are."


    I replied seriously "The Volturi has one main rule never reveal the cold ones to the humans. Yes, Carlisle is risking everything here he could easily told them about the Quileute when he discovered your tribe. But he honored his promise to not reveal you guys to everyone and their leader is really power-hungry and is out for some of Carlisle''s family already so as you can see he is risking everything here."


    Billy nodded and said "I understand so the Cullens have been protecting our tribe as well it seems. They are really honorable it seems But this Volturi makes me slightly scared for my tribe."


    I replied to Billy for that "I have a solution I can make sure the Volturi never finds out about the shapeshifters from the Cullens unless you let a human blood-drinking vampire who is not a friend of the Cullens escape seeing the shapeshifters."


    Sam who was listening to all this spoke up for the first time "The pack will make sure none of them leave forks alive at least the ones who are not any way related to the Cullens that is."


    Billy asked, me "The Cullens can only invite the vampire friend into forks by letting us know first".


    I nodded at that and said to everyone "You can tell that to Carlisle during the meeting about the rules also you might want to watch out for a red-headed vampire. She Is dangerous I have a feeling she is going to come to forks we killed her mate after all."


    Sam told them he will take care of her with the rest of his pack.


    Billy who was in deep thought I read his mind he still hated the cold ones but he was letting go of his hate towards the Cullens since I presented him almost all the facts. The same can be said for the rest of the council since they found about the Volturi and how much Carlisle is doing to protect them and his family by not telling about them.


    [Authors note: I found it was the best way since Carlisle is protecting them from the Volturi they will kill the shapeshifter even if they are not the children of the moon or werewolves especially Caius.]


    Billy asked me "Bring the Cullens to the border we will set new rules for the treaty and I am only doing this for you and Bella."


    I thanked him for that. Billy asked me "Do you intend on telling your dad about this and are you going to turn him as well."I shook my head and replied, "No I will not turn dad I am sure he will not want to be an immortal and I will also not tell him."


    Billy sadly smiled at that and asked, "But you do know people will notice especially your dad if you don''t start aging and you will have to see him die."I replied to billy with a sad smile "I know I can make so the Cullens age and dad can die knowing both Bella and I am living a happy life its the best I can do for him "


    Billy nodded and said, "I will not ask how you will achieve that''s your secret."I just smiled and nodded at him. I looked at sam and using telepathy I spoke to him"You didn''t tell Billy about my abilities."


    Sam replied with his thoughts "No its best to leave your ability out of this".I thanked Sam for it told him I will leave an emergency mental link we can contact each other through it.


    As I was going Billy asked me "Matt how do you have so much knowledge about the shapeshifters."I looked at Billy and only smiled.


    I decided to meet with Carlisle quickly I went toward the Cullen''s house Esme who saw me was surprised "Matt what can I do for you should I call Rosalie."I replied to her "Can you call Carlisle quickly this is an emergency"


    Esme who saw I was serious called Carlisle. Who said he was coming home quickly I waited in the front room as Carlisle reached home He greeted me then asked: "So Matt what is this emergency I hear about."


    I saw Rosalie come to the room since she heard I was here.


    I told them about that Quileute''s creating a new treaty with them. Carlisle asked me "Why a new treaty."


    I replied looking at him "When the nomads came here it kinda started creating a new group of shapeshifters. when I read Edward''s mind I saw a memory of Quileute''s creating a treaty with you guys and in that treaty, it was told you will not be able to turn any human.I was thinking of turning after prom. So I didn''t want you guys to be kicked out of forks because of changing me."


    Carlisle nodded understanding asked me "But are you sure you want to turn now"I answered, "Yes I thought its best to turn now."


    Carlisle looked curious and asked me "How were you able to achieve this the Billy black and his generation hated us even when we were drinking animal blood."


    I smiled a Carlisle and said, "I am best friend with one of this generation''s shapeshifters we are like brothers added to that I made him understand you guys are not the enemy there other human blood-drinking vampires out there so he was able to convince the council about the situation even though they hate cold ones they are letting go of there hate toward all the Cullens ."


    Carlisle was grateful and thanked me for what I did.


    The meeting between the Cullens and the Quileute tribe occurred I was there as well the council allowed to turn human as long as both sided agreed also they must first inform them about it, Cullens cannot kill or drink the blood of humans in forks, Both of them will help each other if a threat rises, They can bring vampire friends only after informing the tribe first...etc.


    Billy spoke up "Matt is still allowed on Quileute land even after he is turned since we recognize him as a friend of the tribe."I was really grateful for Billy for that and thanked him for it Billy just smiled at me for that.


    Billy also thanked Carlisle for not telling Volturi about the shapeshifter and protecting them. Carlisle was surprised but told Billy that he didn''t want the Quileute''s to suffer because of the Volturi and Aro is power-hungry and Carlisle just didn''t agree with how they looked as if humans are not worthy and how they rule.


    Now I made sure there is no problem with Quileute and Cullens I mentally sighed"Only thing I have a lookout for is Jacob who will be jealous and angry at the Cullens because he belives Edward stole Bella from him."


    The days went by I noticed the school had no problem with people skipping classes as long as you have good grades so I took advantage I was mostly working on blood pills, some halo weapons, and Nanotech all of them will be completed soon. But I can only create 20 blood pills for now.


    When finished all the work I was thinking "I really need to buy a warehouse out in the forest maybe"


    The day of the prom was about to reach and thank god my car arrived.


    I wore my tux I looked at the mirror to see if everything is good. I also saw Bella getting ready she wore the same blue dress from the movie. I went downstairs to see dad was already waiting for us.


    Dad said looking both of us "I hope both of you have a great night."I replied to him"Thanks, dad."


    I knew Dad was going protective mode again when Edward comes.


    I told Bella"I will going now since I am going to pick up Rosalie you will probably have to wait for Edward."Bella replied, "I am sure he will be here soon."


    I just nodded and went to my car I just sped through the road as I was going through the forest to Cullens house I whispered: " I am glad I know their location clearly otherwise at night this place is really not recognizable."


    I reached their house I waited outside I was looking at the watch as I heard the door open to see Rosalie was in Red Long Illusion V-Neck Bodice dress she looked beautiful words just can describe it.


    I was in a daze until I heard Jasper say "Matt you might want to close your mouth."I quickly closed my mouth and mock glared at Jasper who just smiled at me Jasper and I are great friends.


    Rosalie was happy with my reaction.


    I looked at her with a smile and said "You look beautiful."I was mentally thinking "Damn she looks like a goddess."


    I took her hand kissed it led her to the car opened the door for her as we were going to prom I asked her "Are you excited I know its first time going to prom right."


    Rosalie with slight excitement replied, "Yes its the first time ."We both reached prom I saw Edward was coming with Bella. I took Rosalie''s hand as I was taking her inside we had a photo taken of each other.


    We went inside to see its full of people enjoying themselves. I decided its best to take her outside and I played slow music on the phone.


    I was dancing with Rosalie in my arms as I asked her "How do you like your first prom night so far."


    Rosalie had a beautiful smile on her face looked into my eyes and replied "It was really noisy inside but I like it here."


    As we were dancing we started to kiss it was was a nice moment I recorded our dancing to captured pictures of it. Rosalie who nuzzled into my neck.


    We enjoyed our dance both we had a nice time together that I didn''t notice Edward and Bella dancing next to us.


    The next day I told the dad about going hiking with Cullens and Dad seems to be okay with that I went to the Cullens house.


    We reached the house I could see every one of the Cullens except Edward here. Carlisle looked at me said "Rosalie would be the one to turn you. You would be a newborn since I am sure you would have to learn to control your strength, speed, and thirst."


    I nodded I was led to a room with Rosalie following me she told me its best to lay down. I mentally upgraded every ability I had. I was more focused Carlisle''s ability reduced thirst upgrading it will make me have absolute control over my thirst.


    I laid down on the bed then I Told her "I am ready ."


    Rosalie replied, "Don''t worry I will be here every step of the way."


    I closed my eyes I could feel Rosalie''s fangs sink into my neck I could feel the pain but that was eclipsed by a burning sensation on my neck slowly spreading all over my body. The only way I could describe it was as if someone poured gasoline on you and lit you on fire. I wanted really scream but I felt Rosalie hand in mine I tried to concentrate on her than the pain I was feeling after some time the pain subsidized.


    I opened my eyes I could see everything so perfectly even when I look out the window I could see everything clearly and all the colors looked so vibrant. I then looked at Rosalie she as beautiful as ever it seems feeling had been enhanced. I could hear different animals in the forest, the sound of cars on the road.


    Rosalie who looked concerned asked me while clearing the blood from her mouth "Do you feel as if your throat is burning."I shook my head and replied, "No I don''t feel anything like that."


    Rosalie looked at me then called Carlisle who saw I was turned asked me "How are you feeling."I replied to Carlisle, "I don''t feel any burning sensation like Rosalie described."


    Carlisle said while looking at me in awe "It seems you have my ability reduced thirst this will help you a lot."I nodded my head I got up and was about to go look at the mirror sped through the room I had control myself to stop.


    I could look back at Rosalie and Carlisle and mumbled "I will have to get this under control."Rosalie was worried and said, "Matt take it slow you have a week at best you can learn to control it and we don''t sleep remember."


    I just nodded my head I looked in the mirror to see my skin has become more white, cold skin I tried concentrated on how I looked before turning slowly I could see I was starting to look just like my old self just now I have vampire senses and physical attributes.


    Carlisle was mostly asking me about all the changes I felt Rosalie just didn''t want to let me go be I had no problem with that. Carlisle asked me in worried tone "Matt it''s best if you go hunt now."


    I replied awkwardly smiling at him "Yes its probably the best."


    I crushed the doorknob when I was going out of the room I could only look at Carlisle and say "Sorry."


    Carlisle smiled and said, "Its no problem."


    Rosalie was with me during hunting I could hear the heartbeat of the animals and birds all around,I could see objects in microscopic detail, and can see into the invisible spectrum of light. It was really overwhelming in a sense but its because I could control my thirst otherwise like Bella I would probably go after someone while just smelling their blood.


    I didn''t need too much so I went after a deer even when the deer tried to run it was as if the deer is moving in slow motion catching it was easy I drank its blood that''s enough I thought then I should just eat normal food after this I will just use the blood pills when I feel like it.


    Rosalie who was by my side asked: "How do you feel now, after all, it''s your first hunt."I replied smiling at her, "It was good I don''t have a problem with my thirst but I will have to learn to control my strength and speed."


    I practiced control of my strength and speed I was getting better at it now. I also was mentally crying"I have work on my telepathy, empathy, and visions again.The boost when I turned into a vampire made me see the past as well as the future which is a great help I can see a person''s ancestor''s past if I want, telepathy has become stronger that I can easily control or pain induce Aro from forks if I want, empathy just becomes Omni-Empathy it seems to have many applications Plant Empathy, Emotional Source, Love Derivation, Empathic Force Manipulation, Emotional Energy Manipulation, Messianic Plane Manipulation, Empathic Healing...etc.I was slightly afraid of the emotional source and love derivation since it seems to make me the source of the emotion, if I die the emotion dies as well."


    I am never going to use those for sure.


    The only problem was Dad noticed that I was not getting back home after the so-called hiking trip.

 Chapter 12 - 12

    Authors note: This chapter involves quite a bit drama or so I think you guys should read it and tell me about it. I want to know where I made a mistake and stuff. All the shapeshifters imprints will be very close to there age no imprinting on children.


    Matt''s POV


    I was running out of excuses until my dad had it and told me to come home. At least I have control over my strength and speed now, so I don''t crush Dad or Bella. When I returned home, I saw dad who was waiting for me at the front door.


    I could only greet him awkwardly "Hi dad good morning."Dad just gave me a look that you are in trouble.


    Dad looked at me said, "I didn''t see you for a week and only phone calls telling me you are staying at Cullens."I replied "I can explain everything "Mentally I was crying I can''t think up of anything now.


    As we were entered the house avoiding dad''s questioning look I went to drink some water. I heard dad ask me "you used protection right."I spat all the water.


    I looked at Dad "We didn''t do anything like that."Dad didn''t look convinced at all and replied "Whatever you say, just use protection and please tell me in person next time you are staying at the Cullens or with Rosalie."He whispered the last part.


    I was blushing up a storm I didn''t know what to say I saw Bella looking really amused by what she was hearing. I glared at her and said, "Don''t say a word."


    I was going to my room while staring at the ceiling when I saw I had a phone call from Sam. I decided to go to find what this is about I went to La push to see sam Jared and Paul all of them were waiting for me.


    I walked up to Sam asked, "So what''s the problem."Sam shrugged at me and replied, "Nothing serious just wanted to know if anyone else has a chance of phasing. Now only 3 of us have phased we don''t know if we can take on vampires with just us."


    I thought for a while and said "You know the legend of Taha Aki right from what I know Uleys, Alteras, and the Blacks are descended from them so look out for the males from these families also keep an eye out for Embry since his dad is still unknown."Sam replied to me "I will keep an eye out for them also Embry''s dad can be anyone from the Quileute tribe so I will look out for him too."


    [Authors note: This here bugs me Sam is also a direct descendant of Taha Aki but Jacob can become alpha whenever he wants is complete bullshit. Sorry about my language.]


    I thought for a while and told Sam "Tell Billy to talk to my father how you guys are keeping people out of the forest since hearing about the animal attacks. This will give you a cover story for going into the woods, I also can make sure to get you jobs if you like since you guys will probably stop going to school to patrol the woods."


    Sam who smiled and replied, "I appreciate that I will tell Billy to talk to your father as well as the job offer we will think about it."


    Paul and Jared were happy about that. Sam asked me "So you turned into a cold one right."I nodded and replied, "Yes with that Victoria the red-haired vampire I told you about she will definitely come for the Cullens or my family so its best to be safe than sorry also as told you. I am Rosalie''s mate this was bound to happen sooner."


    Sam replied, "I have no problem with it and I am sure you will not drink human blood."I replied, "I will not, I may even find a replacement for it."


    Sam once again smiled at what I said and told me "With how smart you are I am sure you will figure something out."


    They were mainly talking about how the shapeshifters are progressing and Sam is keeping an eye out for the future shapeshifters. After that day passed by fast I was working on my powers again it has received a huge boost with telepathy now I can convince a vampire fully that the false memory I implanted is real or I can fully erase their memories which were pretty hard when I am human now I can possess anyone in Volturi from forks. But controlling this will take some time basically pinpointing a particular person.


    I could easily cause pain inducement for Aro from forks speaking of that I really want to know if vampires are only physically immortal if they can survive if they are mentally destroyed.


    I then started focus on building my company I mostly did more work with Carlisle with building my company Futuretech as I bought the building and even started recruiting people but not many since machines built most of the tech.


    I did create a lightsaber and harbinger from RWBY for fun. I did give Rosalie a bracelet that turned into a forcefield never know when she will need it I can''t be at two places at once.


    But I made sure Arthur monitored everyone I didn''t want my future designs to fall into other companies'' hands. So I also made sure all my tech will destroy itself if someone tried to reverse engineer it.


    I did create a touchscreen phone similar to the once I found in 2020, then M-O from the movie Wall-e for regular people which was hit. I was mostly made things cheaper for regular people to buy it.


    I had a few pests try to get into my company to steal the designs lets say those that hired them to do it died by suicide or accidents just kidding I am sure I have a halo on my head. I made sure all of them returned with nothing.


    Sadly the day of our birthday came its really going to be a disaster at the Cullens. I went downstairs with Bella who seems to have just woken up that was rare then I remembered Bella was afraid of growing old alone while Edward didn''t change at all.


    Dad who saw us wished "Happy birthday Matt and Bella."Bella smiled and hugged dad was happy and gave her a camera. I hugged dad as well dad brought me a bracelet which looks really good it looked cool I was happy with it.


    I noticed there was no gift from Renee I asked him"Dad so no gift from Renee."


    Dad looked at us and said, "I am really could just have bought a gift and told it is from her but I just can''t seem to care about Renee anymore after seeing she even forgot about your birthday."


    I could see he is really moving on from her.


    Dad with a sad smile said, "I really want to spend the evening with both of you but there seems to be trouble since a group of hikers was killed."


    I replied to dad while nodding my head in understanding but it still hurt, "No problem you can spend time with us tomorrow."


    Bella also seems okay with it but slightly sad on the inside.


    I rode my bike to school the only thing I can think of Jacob was "The guy just doesn''t know when to give up. Get the message Bella has a boyfriend so stop pursuing her."I reached school I went to the Cullens.


    When I turned my emotions definitely have enhanced its like I want to be with Rosalie all the time and so did my protectiveness towards my family and friends.


    I greeted all the Cullens who wished me since it''s our birthday. I was best friends with Jasper and I hugged Rosalie who kissed me on the cheek.


    Rosalie wished me "Happy birthday Matt."I replied while smiling "Thank you."


    I asked her "How are you doing today."


    Rosalie smiled and replied, "I am good but I miss you it is like the feeling got strong when you turned into a vampire I want to be with you all the time."


    I looked at Rosalie "So you are feeling it too."Rosalie nodded while giving me a coy smile and replied "You could come to my house at night since you don''t sleep anymore."


    I didn''t let her teasing pull my mind into the gutter I told her "I will come to your house but definitely through the front door, not through the window that''s for sure."


    I did try to use telepathy on Edward was coming with Bella who was projecting her thoughts like crazy most of it was wanting to be with Edward and didn''t want age while Edward remained the same. I mentally shut my telepathy off I needed to learn to control it more.


    I was in my own thoughts when I heard that "The vampire here wants to age while the human wants to stay young. Totally understandable I get the feeling."


    I heard Edward whispering "Can''t you let that go."I while I made it look like I was I thinking about it and replied "No I am not letting go of that."


    The Cullens where all smiling at that but I saw someone coming toward our school through the wood Jacob black. I saw Edward stopped smiling seeing Jacob the Cullens were neutral since they are only friendly with Sam and his pack.


    But Jacob was unknown to them and Edward didn''t like him because of his massive crush, infatuation, or obsession with Bella.


    I saw Bella going to Jacob told "Hello biceps you know anabolic steroids are really bad for you."


    Jacob who chuckled and replied to her "I am just filling out Bella. It wouldn''t seem so drastic if we hung out more."When I heard that yeah right that his way of saying we should go on dates with me and come on your flirting with her knowing she has a boyfriend add to that Bella is totally oblivious of his flirting.


    I heard Bella say "You should switch schools and come hangout with pale faces."Jacob replied while smiling, "I am alright I prefer the red school''s exclusivity they let any old riffraff into this place."


    Again I could only shake my head I know he is mostly talking about Edward and the Cullens but you do know that Bella goes to this school as well you just insulted her as well. I tuned out there conversation.


    I saw him wishing Bella happy birthday and give her a present I saw he was trying to get a hug from her. I went towards Bella instantly spoke "Bella I wanted to talk to you... "


    I then looked at Jacob who had his arms in the air and acted surprised "Is that Jacob didn''t notice you there you changed a lot."


    I was reading his thoughts Jacob was really expecting to get a hug from Bella but I ruined it. I really smirked inside seeing him awkwardly put his hands down.


    Bella who didn''t seem to notice it told Jacob she had to go while coming towards me. Bella asked me "What did you want to talk about."


    I looked at her and replied "Nothing I will talk to you about it when we get home"Bella looked confused but nodded.


    I was going to our class I saw Alice give both of us our birthday gift and Alice told everyone "I can''t wait for today evening."I shook my head in amusement seeing Alice''s antics.


    Jasper was about wish Bella but stopped seeing the look she was giving him and said "Nevermind see you later Bella."


    The classes went by as usual nothing new here as we were going home as Rosalie wanted to spend more time with me asked me "You can move in with me you know right."I shook my head replied, "No can''t do at least, for now, that is but I will meet you in the evening you know that right."


    Rosalie told me a bit dramatically"It feels like forever." hugged my arm not letting go. I replied looking at her "I will come to your house in just an hour just b?r? with I am also feeling the same."


    Rosalie reluctantly let go of me. I saw Bella already went home I rode my car back home as I walked inside I saw Bella was inside waiting for me. Bella who saw me asked, "Matt you told me you had something to speak to me about."


    I looked at Bella and said, "You know Jacob has a massive crush or infatuated with you right."Bella shook her head and replied, "No I didn''t I just thought he wanted to be friends."


    I sighed and replied "No he is still pinning for you even though he knows you are with Edward. I know you want to befriend him but always make sure to make it clear to him that you only see him as a friend if he still cannot understand it then it is his fault, not yours."


    Bella nodded her head and said, "I want to be friends with him but I will make sure he knows we are just friends."


    I greeted billy "How are you, Billy." Billy just smiled and replied, "I am good and happy birthday to you, Matt."


    I nodded my head replied with a smile"Thank you and I was good"


    I asked Billy with a serious tone "I saw Jacob today at my school he seems to show signs of being a shifter."Billy sighed and replied, "I noticed it too I know he will phase soon."


    I asked Billy with a slight amusement "Billy do you know about Jacob''s crush on Bella."Billy looked at me and replied with a slight irritation "Yes he won''t shut his mouth about her. But I don''t think she is his imprint after all Bella is Edward Cullens mate right."


    I nodded my head and said, "At least you understand Jacob seems to think Bella will forget about Edward soon and he will have a chance normally, I would not have a problem here, Even if by luck Bella moves on and gives Jacob a chance you know about shapeshifters imprint right if Jacob imprints on someone else while being with Bella it will be like what happened to Leah."


    Billy could only grimace at that and reply "True since he is a shapeshifter he will imprint in the future I don''t know when but if by chance Bella and he become a couple it will be a disaster."


    I told Billy seriously "Just make sure that he knows about the imprinting and Bella being Edwards mate but I get the feeling he will ignore that."Billy can on sadly reply "He will ignore it and try to be with Bella knowing the consequence."


    I chatted with Billy for while before going back home I was getting ready for the birthday party I just wore a blue casual men''s suit. I saw Bella was waiting for Edward. I asked her "So are you ready for the party."


    Bella shrugged at me and replied, "I guess so but we both know we are not used to birthday parties and not even used to getting presents." I nodded understanding and said, "Yes I know so I guess I will see you there."


    I went straight to the Cullens as I reached there got off my car Rosalie sped right at me and hugged me while I slightly lifted her off the ground.


    I asked her "So you miss...." Rosalie quickly shut me up with a french kiss after that she withdrew from the kiss and asked "Does that answer your question about me missing you."


    I just dumbly nodded my head then I broke out of my daze. I looked ay her dress it was blue Sleeveless Round Neck Slim Fit Long Dress with a Slit she looked really s?xy in that.


    I really need to control my emotions I think I will surely lose my v?r??n?t? soon if do not control it. Which is not a bad thing seeing a back swaying as she grabbed my hand and dragging me inside.


    I quickly slapped myself to get out of such thoughts what the hell I didn''t think about such stuff before why now. I started to use breathing exercises to calm myself I completely forgot I am a vampire.


    I was inside they really outdid themselves they really want to celebrate our birthday with them. I saw Jasper, Alice, Emmet, Sarah, Esme, and Carlisle come to the room all of them had a smile on there face. I talked with Jasper and Emmet as we were waiting for Bella and Edward to come.


    As I saw both Bella and Edward enter Jasper stiffened I can only sigh being an empath is really hard. I saw Edward take her room where they kept painting or photos mostly. Rosalie also took me there to look at all the paintings most of them were interesting I heard Edward describe the Volturi.


    I whispered to Rosalie "Bella still doesn''t know I am a vampire it seems Edward has not told her about it."Rosalie replied, "Yes he didn''t probably doesn''t want to change her and dam her soul as he thinks."


    Bella said while still looking at the painting "I can''t think of someone hurting you."Edward who smiled and replied, "Bella the only thing that can hurt me is you."


    Edward changed the subject "Victoria she will come for me or Jasper one day. Alice will see her when she decides and we will be ready."I still didn''t understand why come after Edward since, in reality, it was Jasper and me who killed her even in the movie it is like she just guessed since James went after Bella Edward her mate must have killed James.


    I tuned out the conversation since it''s about Bella wanting to be a vampire while Edward subtly changed the subject.


    Alice coming to the room announcing "Its time its time come both of you."


    Both Bella and I were dragged by Alice we were followed by Rosalie and Edward. Everyone was ready with there presents as alive went to take Bellas camera and started taking pictures of everyone together.


    Alice gave the first gift to Bella "This one from Emmet"Bella took it shook finding nothing inside Emmet instantly replied, "I already installed it into your truck a sound system for that piece of crap."


    Bella was slightly angry and replied "Don''t hate the truck"I covered for her since Sarah might misunderstand and said looking at Sarah and Emmet, "That is a gift from our dad, and its the first gift she ever got so don''t take Bella''s anger badly."


    Sarah who was annoyed by Bella''s attitude instantly understood when she heard my explanation and smiled at me.


    Rosalie gave her present for me a silver chain. I smiled at her while slightly hugged her which was caught on camera by Alice.


    While I saw Edward put a bracelet on Bella. Who was looking at it and said "Its beautiful."Edward smiled replied to her"Try taking it off".


    Bella tried to open the bracelet It was not coming off Bella asked Edward in a worried tone "It won''t open."


    Edward just smiled and replied while showing a key "It is Cartier love bracelet it can only be opened with this key I thought It was very interesting."


    Edward gave Bella the key next thing I know Bella who tried opening it got her wrist cut by the sharp end of the key. I instantly knew with the amount of blood Jasper will not be able to control his thirst.


    Edward who read Jasper''s mind in reflex pushed Bella while stopping Jasper who lost control was coming to straight for Bella. I was able to catch Bella without hitting all the table but the blood is causing everyone''s thirst to go out of control since they didn''t go out to hunt much after I gave them the ability to eat it seems.


    I instantly used telepathy to stop Jasper while empathy to calm him down.


    Alice who was near him tired calm him down "Its only a little ... blood."Even Alice is finding it hard to control her thirst.


    When I used empathy I can feel everyone except Carlisle''s feeling the need to consume Bella''s blood especially Edward I could only resist all this because of the absolute control of my thirst.


    I can only think "Is this how Jasper felt every time Bella was near him."


    Everyone started moving away from the room Alice apologized to Bella. Edward was looking at Bella I read his thoughts he was thinking about Bella a human should not be around them she will only get killed.


    Carlisle "I can fix this up in my room. , Matt you go check on Jasper I am sure he is upset with himself for losing control like that and I know both of you are best friends or brothers should I say."


    I heard that I went to go see Jasper who was sitting on the balcony covering his face. I went and sat next to him. I saw Rosalie was right next to the balcony she has a brotherly bond with Jasper after all they acted like twins.


    Jasper who saw me asked"Why are you not blaming me for almost trying to kill your sister. I already heard Edward blaming me for ruining everything"


    I looked at him and replied, "I don''t blame you the moment Bella cut her wrist I used both my telepathy and empathy to stop you and calm you down. Do you know what I found out while using my empathy I felt all but Carlisle feeling the need to drink Bella''s blood but most of it came from Edward."


    Jasper and Rosalie looked stunned I continued "I would have lost control to if I had not had Carlisle''s ability to control my thirst. I knew you were not at fault here you are new to animal diet added to that an empath who was feeling all these emotions made you lose control easily."


    Jasper was stunned and stuttered "I...I..do..dododon''t kn..know what to say I really didn''t want to lose my first best friend because of my mistake I thought you would hate me for this. I never felt so weak in my entire life it is so hard to control my thirst."I replied patting his shoulder "You will not lose me, brother and it was not your mistake everyone is at fault here."


    I really felt bad for Jasper he really did see me as his first best friend I am sure he will learn to control his thirst.


    Rosalie who was seeing this smiled at me while slightly have tears in eyes whispered: "Thank you I know Jasper always hated the fact he couldn''t control his thirst like the rest of us."


    I nodded when I heard that I replied to Rosalie " I heard Edward taking Bella home I will go check on her now see you tomorrow."


    I mentally thought "They will not be coming tomorrow onwards."


    Rosalie POV


    After the incident, I saw Matt take his car to go home and check on Bella I couldn''t think how Jasper was losing control of thirst because of all of us. I heard Sarah calling me "Rosalie Edward has called a family meeting."


    I could only think this would be about today''s incident and I am sure Edward will blame most of it on Jasper. I entered the room with Sarah to see everyone was present. Edward said to everyone "We have to leave forks."


    I instantly shouted at that "What? why leave forks."Edward looked at Rosalie and replied, "You know why you saw how Jasper lost control and almost killed Bella."


    Jasper who heard that felt guilty I saw it I hated it how he blamed this on Jasper ."Did you forget Jasper is one of the strongest empaths what do you except he was feeling our whole families need to drink Bella''s blood so don''t blame him on this."


    Everyone who heard that raised an eyebrow Emmet spoke up to Edward "Do not blame Jasper it could have been you or me who caused it."


    Edward twisted Emmet''s word to his need and said "That''s the point she is human we will hurt or kill her if this goes on."


    I replied looking at Edward, "I understand your so-called soulless monster thing and your need to not turn her but she herself is telling she has no problem with turning into a vampire."


    Edward stubbornly replied, "I will not turn her into one of us." Carlisle tried calming us down and spoke up "Don''t fight we will vote on this since it is about Edwards mate."


    I was angry now and asked, "What will happen to Matt."


    Carlisle said " We will decide after voting" the vote was close Carlisle, Esme, Edward voted to go away from forks and leave Bella here and I along with Emmet, Sarah voted to stay.


    I looked at Alice who voted to leave forks since she herself would have lost control while Jasper still feeling guilty couldn''t decide so abstained.


    Carlisle said to everyone " So it is decided we leave forks in 4 days."I asked Carlise "What about Matt."


    Carlisle looked at me "We will ask him to come with us."I heard Jasper reply with a serious tone when he heard that "You know how much Matt loves his family you are making him choose Rosalie or his family."


    Sarah also pitched in "Just like how you are making Rosalie choose Matt or us."


    Alice said her part "I only voted for moving from forks because I didn''t want Jasper to feel guilty of taking Bella''s life by accident but I do not agree with this making Matt choose his family or us it is wrong."


    Carlisle looked slightly ashamed and said, "Its the only way."


    I heard what Carlisle said I stormed out of there and went to my room and slammed the door shut I was angry at mainly Carlisle, Esme, and Edward I could understand were Alice was coming from she was only thinking about Jasper when voted but didn''t expect Carlisle make Matt choose between me or his family.


    [Authors note: I don''t hate Carlisle or Esme you will see the reason as you read more you will see why they went with Edwards suggestion]


    I quickly jumped out of the window and ran to our favorite spot I called Matt to tell about this.


    Matt''s POV


    I saw Bella was fine when I returned home I asked her"What is with the long face."Bella looked at her cut and replied "I ruined everything didn''t I."


    I shook my head and told Bella "No you didn''t that was just an accident and Jasper was not even at fault at what happened."Bella who seems to ignore it I could guilt from her through empathy. I told her to go to bed and that we will talk about this tomorrow I heard my phone ring it was Rosalie I answered it "Matt come meet me at our favorite spot now."


    I heard that I knew they had made their decision I used the nanotech to camouflage myself self then jumped through the window and sped through the forest towards to meet Rosalie. When I reached there I could feel anger from her I used empathy to calm her down.


    I asked her "So then with the amount anger and disappointment I am feeling from you I can guess Edward and all the Cullens made some stupid decision."


    Rosalie looked at me sadly at replied "They want to leave forks we voted Carlisle, Esme, Edward and Alice voted on going away from forks while I along with Sarah and Emmet voted to stay."


    I was surprised and asked Rosalie "Alice voted to go away from forks and what about Jasper."


    Rosalie shook her head replied, "Alice just wanted to make sure Jasper didn''t have to feel the guilt of killing Bella if this happened again and Jasper is still feeling guilty and abstained from voting."


    I understood and asked, "So you are going huh ." I kinda know this was going to happen since I broke out of it when heard "NO".


    I looked at her surprised and asked"What you are not going but the others are leaving."Rosalie looked at me said, "I will not be going I am staying, Carlisle was going to make you choose between being with us or your family."


    When I heard that I was stunned I knew Carlisle and Esme favored Edward a lot compared to the rest of there children that is why they followed Edward''s stupid decision to leave forks. But I didn''t check the visions after this accident so I didn''t know about this.


    I told Rosalie "You know I respected both Carlisle and Esme a lot but the respect went down by a lot. "


    Not really maybe a little but they do need to stop favoring him.


    I thought by looking at the sky "I know victoria was originally going come for Edward or Jasper since she views them as her mate''s killer but if they move out of forks they become out of reach of Victoria and Bella becomes easy prey for her, killing Bella means she killed Edwards mate, Mate for a Mate I guess."


    An eye for an eye is what they say right.


    I told her "so you are staying here right ."


    Rosalie looked at me "Yes I am not leaving what Carlisle was going to ask you was not something I respect. I am thinking of buying a house in the woods its not as big as our house but it will easy for two-person to live in it."


    I asked her "When do they leave"Rosalie replied, "In 4 days."


    I told her "I will be there when they are going to leave. I want to have a few words with Carlisle, Esme, and Edward."


    The next three days Cullens didn''t come to school Bella would always stare at there table a part of me really felt really bad for her but unlike Edweird, Rosalie decided to leave the family to stay with me. The school was boring as hell.


    As school finished I entered my car when I got a call from Rosalie saying the Cullens are getting ready to leave tomorrow. I didn''t go home I went straight to the Cullen''s as reached their home I could see they were loading their stuff.


    As all the Cullen''s saw me, Emmet, Sarah, Jasper, and Alice smiled at me. I didn''t look at Carlisle, Esme, or Edward who was going to greet me but saw that I was ignoring them didn''t know what to do.


    I smiled at Jasper, Alice, Emmet, and Sarah I greeted them I looked all of them said "So you guys are leaving."Carlisle cut in conversation "Hello Matt I can see you heard about us leaving I thought its best for everyone to move from forks."


    I nodded "So what about Bella and me."I mentally thought it''s for Edward not really for your other children.


    Carlisle and Esme are good people but both of them favored Edward greatly. Carlisle favored Edward because he was the first person he turned and he started to see Edward was the same as him when he was young. Esme favored Edward because she was her first adopted child.


    Carlisle didn''t look at me and said: " Matt but you can come with us if you want but Bella cannot come with us."


    I was definitely angry Carlisle was asking me to choose between my family or Rosalie and what do they expect to just come with them and forget Dad and Bella I heard Jasper whisper "That is not something you should have said to Matt Carlisle."


    I said to Carlisle "I will not be coming with you guys."Carlisle still didn''t look at me and nodded and said "I am sure Rosalie will come to visit you or you can come to visit her." and was back to start packing.


    I replied to Carlisle "Who said Rosalie is going with you."Carlisle, Esme, and Edward stopped when they heard that others didn''t seem surprised or they expected this.


    Carlisle looked at me and asked, "What do you mean by that."Rosalie spoke up coming out from the house "Just like he said I am not going with you guys I am not leaving Matt."


    Carlisle looked stunned while Esme looked heartbroken Jasper and the others knew this was going to happen. I looked at Edward and told him"I kinda hate you now and even if you come back and Bella still accepts I will break your hands got it."


    Edward was scared but his thoughts were mainly he is doing what is best for Bella and he will not come back. Edward sped off to see Bella and break up with her. I told Arthur to watch Bella since I know she gets lost following Edweird.


    [Authors note: I didn''t like how Carlisle was the leader of the coven just followed Edward''s suggestion of leaving forks he favors him too much and Esme clearly says Edward is her favorite. You can''t say I hate them they will repair their relationship with Matt when they return to Forks]


    I was looking at Carlisle and thought "Carlisle you followed Edward''s suggestion without thinking instead of being the leader you are this will bring problems to your coven. "


    I really didn''t want to do this but Carlisle and Esme following his decision without fully thinking about it because they favored Edward they did not think of what would happen to Bella this kinda irked me because she is my sister now after all.


    I quickly alerted by Arthur that Bella has gotten lost in the woods I sped off to get her I saw her running here and there I made her go to sleep and carried her but I saw a black wolf coming toward me.


    I knew it was Sam he went towards the bush came back in his human form and asked me "What happened to Bella."I shook my head "Her mate Edward thinks he is protecting her by leaving forks but the idiot doesn''t understand what it will do to Bella or what kind of the danger he is placing her in he doesn''t even understand he is going to lonely forever if something happens to Bella."


    Sam looked thoughtful then replied, "Let me guess the vampire Victoria will be coming after you, Bella, and Charlie after the Cullens are gone right."I looked at him and said, "Even you figured it out can you take Bella to my dad, tell him she got lost in the woods and you found her."


    Sam nodded taking Bella from me bring I am sure he will bring Bella to dad now I have to kick Edweirds ?ss. I sped towards there house and saw Edweird was putting stuff in the car I quickly grabbed him by the neck then slammed him into the ground. Every one of the Cullens went into a defensive stance when saw this.


    I said to Edward glaring at him "You left Bella in the middle of the forest and you didn''t even look back to see if she was safe and because of you she got lost only because of me that she didn''t spend the night in the forest."


    Jasper, Alice, Emmet, and Sarah who heard that was shocked Edward did something so stupid then they realized this Edweird after all. Carlisle and Esme were coming to stop me but I got Edward up then kicked him in the stomach sending him straight towards them.


    I looked at them and said, "Get him out of my sight I don''t care how much you favor him over your other children just take him away."


    I read there thoughts Carlisle could understand why I was angry knowing my protective behavior and Esme has part of her was angry at me for hurting Edward another part of her understood why I did it.


    Rosalie and others looked at Edward like he deserved it. I said goodbye to Jasper, Alice, Emmet, and Sarah I was neutral with Carlisle, Esme, and Edward. Carlisle and Esme were slightly hurt by my attitude but they knew they were at fault here. I told them I am turning their skin back to cold and sparkling since vampires who know them will notice there change.


    I turned to Jasper and gave him a small bottle containing 40 pills and told him "Eat on of these pills when you feel the need to drink blood it is synthetic blood I was trying to create something like this for a while since I found out your problem Jasper I sped up the production and I will send you more after this is finished."


    Jasper was very grateful for the gift and thanked me for it.


    I saw the Cullens going I could only sigh but I felt Rosalie grab my hand. I looked at her and smiled asked her "You do know that you could have gone with them."


    Rosalie shook her head and said "I decided to stay with you the moment Carlisle thought of putting you in the situation of choosing me or your family. I know Jasper, Alice, Emmet and Sarah are going to move in with the Denali''s instead of the Cullen house in Alaska they were upset with Carlisle, Esme, and Edward."


    My appearance here added to that I was good friends with Cullens made them angry at this decision. Bella didn''t have such a relationship with others so they didn''t voice out there opinion in the movie or book it seems.


    I replied to her "You know Carlisle and Esme only went with Edward''s suggestion because they favor him."Rosalie replied with a sad smile"Yes we all knew that''s why they are moving with the Denali''s instead of the Cullen house with Carlisle, Esme, and Edward "


    I saw the visions of routes (Futures) Jasper and others will move in with the Denali''s instead of the Cullen''s house which will cause Carlisle to doubt about following Edward suggestion because it caused a rift between him and his other children and Esme will miss her children not seeing them much. After all, they were staying with the Denali''s she will treat all of them equally in the future and Edward will go on his own brood around mentally thinking of Bella but stubbornly refusing to come back.

 Chapter 13

    Author''s Note: I post this chapter now I won''t be posting till Sunday so sorry since I am not feeling well so if any mistakes are there in this chapter do point it out. I also had readers ask me about Jacob is better for Bella well he is a shapeshifter even if he somehow becomes Bella''s boyfriend, there are chances of him imprinting on another person also even though Edweird left Bella, he mainly thought about her safety and future even it is an idiotic move he still was thinking about her.


    Matt''s POV


    After Edweird moved away with most of his family Bella went into depression for a month I along with Dad and Rosalie were able to bring her out of it quickly.


    I saw Bella sitting table just poking her food I asked her "What are you up to today I know you are not going to school."Bella replied while not looking at me "I don''t know what to do when I go to school I remember Edward."


    I sighed and said, "Why don''t you go hang out with Angela she has been worried about you."Bella looked at me and nodded.


    I said to Bella"I know you are hurting but there are other people who care about you here dad, Angela, Rosalie, and me."Bella looked down slightly fidgeting and replied, "Yes I know I will go out with them."


    Bella started to get better I was sure she was not going to cling onto Jacob as a lifeline now. I mostly patrolled the woods since Sam was taking care of the Quileute territory while Rosalie and I were on Cullen''s side watching if victoria comes through the spy probes.


    This doesn''t mean I am leaving Edweird off the hook I just give him mental visions or images of Bella and Jacob being together every time Bella shows suicidal tendencies.I saw Edweird literally broke the table when he first saw this.


    I mentally thought "Just how Bella mentally sees your the illusions off you when she is in danger, you will see these visions or images this will be your tortu.. no I mean punishment."


    I met Rosalie in the woods I saw her waiting for me. Rosalie saw me and asked: "So how is Bella doing"I replied to Rosalie"She is getting better Dad and I were able to bring her out of her depression now she is hanging out with Angela and her friends right now and you but I know she still missing Edweird."


    Rosalie shook her head and said, "I don''t know what he was thinking now and I am really glad she is getting better."I asked her "What is happening in Alaska anyway."


    Rosalie sadly smiled and replied "Jasper, Alice, Emmett, and Sarah are living with Denali''s while Carlisle and Esme are living at our house in Alaska and Edweird seems to go off on his own. From what I heard everyone misses both of us."


    I can only sadly smile at that I really didn''t want Esme or Carlisle to go through this but Carlisle is the coven leader he took Edward''s opinions to greatly. But I am sure all the Cullens will be back together.


    We both patrolled the woods not finding Victoria anywhere with my spy probes as well I try to pinpoint her location thought telepathy as training, I knew she was not coming to forks at least for now. I went to Rosalie''s house in the woods its not too big it''s cozy.


    Rosalie asked me "Do you think Edweird will come back to his senses and return for Bella."I replied while stroking her hair "Yes he will let''s hope it will be soon."


    Rosalie whispered to me, "I just miss all of them."I replied back "I know I am sure they will be back."


    I was thinking about all of the future events happening while I slowly went back to my house I reached the house and opened the door to see Bella who saw me and asked "Where were you."


    I replied, "I went to check my car."Bella just nodded again she is projecting her thoughts she found out when she is in danger she sees a vision of Edweird. I also had Arthur check if she withdrew money from her college fund.


    I asked her "So you are thinking of getting the dirt bikes you brought to Jacob to fix it."Bella looked at me accusingly and said "Did you read my mind."


    I shook my head "You are projecting it so I heard them without even trying and I did want to talk about Jacob."Bella looked at me replied, "What about Jacob."


    I said to Bella" Since his massive crush on you and he will probably see this as a chance to make you your girlfriend and I know you don''t view him as such also don''t give him false hope that he has a chance of being with you. You can be friends with him that''s fine and but don''t ignore Angela or your other friend okay."


    Bella looked thoughtful and said, "I didn''t think of him in that way and even if Edward is gone I am not over him it''s hard to just forget him, and yes I will not give him false hope and I don''t mind being friends with him."


    I nodded my head and said, "I will come with you since I have to meet Billy."


    Bella nodded while I went on my bike following her truck. we reached billy''s house as I saw Jacob coming towards us and yelling "Where the hell have you been Bella" Jacob tried to hug her but was stopped by Bella''s hands.


    Jacob looked sad at that I smirked at that thought "This Bella will not give mixed signals to Jacob now will probably try to remind him she just sees him as a friend but I doubt he will stop trying though."


    Bella replied smiling "I don''t know "She went showed the two totally trashed dirt bikes and continued"I brought you something, something crazy."


    Jacob looked at the bikes and joked"Wow scrap metal you shouldn''t have." Bella replied still smiling"I saved it from the junkyard, They will probably cost more to fix than they are worth unless I had a mechanic type friend to help me "


    Jacob looking at the bike said, "Me being the mechanic type friend right."Jacob definitely didn''t want to be just a friend his thoughts are screaming that. Jacob looked at Bella and asked, "Since when are you into motorcycles."


    Bella instantly replied, "Since now."


    When I heard that yes now when you started showing suicidal tendencies to just see Edwards illusion or vision.


    Jacob replied smiling "Cool but the parts are definitely going to be pricey."


    I knew Jacob will not see me when focused on Bella so I went to see Billy. Billy who saw me at the front door asked: "What brings you here Matt."


    I replied smiling at Billy "Nothing just Victoria is coming, again, and again, she doesn''t, seem to enter Cullens territory since Sam''s pack manages to somehow chase her away. We don''t have to worry about her going to Volturi since she is mostly focused on killing Bella, Dad, or me."


    Billy nodded sighed in relief and said "That''s relief every time Sam''s pack fails to get her we thought she will probably go to them now hearing that at least calms me down."


    I asked Billy seriously "So anyone else showing signs of phasing."Billy replied while thinking "I remember Quil Altera and Embery are showing signs of phasing."


    I said to billy "Make sure they meet Sam when it happens."Billy nodded and said, "we will make sure to tell them what''s happening and make them a part of Sam''s pack."


    I chuckled and said to Billy"I see Jacob didn''t listen to you about Bella did he."


    Billy smiled and replied, "No he stubbornly believes he has a chance to make her his girlfriend and it worries me especially since he is a shapeshifter, and what happened with Sam and Leah can happen here if he does not listen."


    I gave billy a vial of my blood mixed with water billy was confused when he got the vial I told him"This will help heal your legs you will be able to walk again."


    Billy was stunned but replied, "I don''t know if I can believe this since doctors said my legs were not healable."Billy drank it it took some time he was able to move his legs again.


    I looked at Billy who was in awe and said "I think you should just tell people that your going through some new treatment and just act like you are making slow progress until you fully walk again."


    Billy broke out from his stupor and replied "I don''t think I can repay you for this Matt."I just shook my head and said "No you don''t have to do anything."


    Billy asked a bit reluctantly "Can I get some more of this for some people in the tribe."I shook my head and replied, "It takes quite some time to make this so sorry about that but I will try to make more."


    Billy nodded his head in understanding then I said goodbye to Billy after a small chat and went see what Bella and Jacob were up to. I opened the door to see Jacob was working on the bike. I read Jacob''s mind to see what''s going on I really wanted to laugh the poor guy tried to flirt but Bella just ignores it or changes the subject. Jacob is still adamant he can make Bella his girlfriend I can sigh at that.


    I know the movie or book Bella clung to Jacob as a lifeline when Edward was not here and Bella didn''t want let go of the friendship with Jacob also the love she had for Edward. At least this Bella only sees Jacob as a little brother this changed mostly because of mine and dad''s interference.


    I spoke up for Bella to hear "Bella we need to go you remember you have to go to Angela''s place."Bella remembered that and replied, "Shit I forgot about that thank you for reminding me about that Matt."


    As we were both leaving Jacob asked Bella"You can visit every day to see how the repairs are going on the bike."Bella replied with a weak smile "Sorry I will come when I am free."


    Jacob sadly nodded his head the guy really thought about using that as an excuse to spend time with Bella. As we were walking to the truck I asked Bella "So did you notice his flirting and behavior when he is with you."


    Bella replied looking at me "Yes I did I never really saw him like that."


    Bella is spending time with Jacob and most of the time with Angela or her other friends since she gets a little uncomfortable with Jacob''s flirting and physical contact.


    Rosalie and I spent time with each other mostly at her house she even learned to cook. It was her first try I ate a piece of it.


    Rosalie asked in a worried tone "Is it bad."I replied by shaking my head "No definitely great for your first try I sure you will improve greatly."


    Rosalie smiled at that we both at a small dinner together we both enjoyed it greatly. Rosalie asked me "So Bella is getting better right, "I replied to her "Yes she is returning to herself but I can easily see she still misses him and won''t let go of Edward."


    Rosalie sighed and said, "We cannot do anything we can only wait for Edward to come back and I am sure we can protect your family from Victoria till then."I replied to Rosalie "I am going laid down for while too much stuff to think about"


    As I went to the bedroom I heard to door close behind me I turned to Rosalie I looked at her and asked: "what happened."


    Rosalie replied while removing her clothes "You said you had too much on your mind right let''s take care of that."I shuttered and asked Rosalie"Do...Do you really want to do this now?"


    Rosalie nodded and replied, "I wanted to do this on your birthday and things happened now let''s help you loosen up a little bit."


    She sped towards me kissing I slowly caught her as we fished the kiss she started tearing my clothes off.... and now you guys can use your imagination for the rest.


    After our little round, we had a broken bed there were cracks on the walls. I slowly went to the kitchen and got some coffee Rosalie came out of the room wearing only my shirt. Yup, I lost my v?r??n?t? like this. We didn''t want to go to school after that also as I was watching tv on the couch with Rosalie hugging me.


    We enjoyed our time watching TV I went to make breakfast as Rosalie went to freshen up.I placed the breakfast on the table as I was waiting for Rosalie who still was wearing just my shirt we were eating breakfast, we just enjoyed each others company mostly talked about daily events,cullen''s or Bella.


    The next day I was watching TV while Rosalie seems to read a Top gear magazine.I suddenly had a call from Sam saying he wanted to meet me.


    I told Rosalie "I have call from Sam so I will meet you after this for dinner."Rosalie smiled and kissed me on the cheek and said "No problem."


    I went to Sam''s house I reached there and knocked on the door to see sam open the door and asked me to come inside. I saw Embry and Quil I asked Sam "So they phased huh."


    Sam replied to me "Yes they are the only ones for now."I said looking at him "With Victoria coming again and again chances of others phasing are there."


    Embry and Quil looked at me and nodded I asked sam "Then what''s the problem they don''t seem to have anger problems."Sam replied looking at me "They have no problem but there was another person who phased this was an unexpected case since you know about shapeshifters much I thought I would call you."


    I knew it was probably Leah but still asked "Who is it."Sam replied looking at me "Its Leah."


    I said looking serious "So the first female shapeshifter how is she?"Sam replied, "Not good she is scared didn''t want to tell her father about it so I didn''t tell Harry about it."


    I looked at him thinking and said "Call Leah here is Emily here as well."Sam nodded and called Emily who went to bring Leah who saw me and asked "What do I do to stop this I didn''t know I could phase."


    I replied looking at Leah "You must completely stop phasing by controlling your anger this will help you to go to your ordinary life but don''t tell anyone about it but the pack but if you want to be a member of the pack and help them it is your call."


    Leah thought for a while then looked at everyone and said with determination "I can''t help you guys every time but I will be a member of the pack and as a member of the Quileute tribe I have to do my part but don''t tell my family about this."


    I saw everyone nod at that as Sam spoke: "Everyone has no problem with that you can come on patrol when you are free and we will keep it a secret from your parents."


    I expected this from Leah. Sam and I were walking out when I asked sam "Looks like you and Emily made up and Leah also doesn''t seem to have any problem with you."


    Sam was smiling as he replied to me "It took some time for both of them to reconcile but they made up. Emily and I became a couple once she got to know me better."


    I replied to Sam, "I am happy for you, and it was a good call to not tell Leah''s family about her being a shapeshifter."


    We both talked for some time. I got a call from Bella telling me she got into a slight accident I immediately went to her location to see she had slight bleeding on her head. I asked Bella "You went off the road in your bike didn''t you."


    Bella looked down and asked curiously, "How did you know that."I replied looking at her "It was just a guess."


    I took her home it seems from Jacob''s memories he did try to be a heroic trying to take his shirt off to stop the bleeding but Bella had already torn her sleeve to stop the bleeding when I saw that memory I almost laughed.


    I did give Edweird another vision of Bella and Jacob kissing (Which is never going to happen) which caused him to destroy the TV and started cursing Jacob loudly.


    I told her I won''t tell dad about this and took her home. The wound wasn''t anything great so there was no problem and dad didn''t notice it. Bella came back from school the next day told me how Mike had invited her to a film and Jacob somehow invited himself in she asked me to come too.


    I was waiting for Bella to get the tickets tuning out mike questioning of why Jacob was there. I heard Jacob asking me "So why are you here Matt."


    I replied while looking at my phone "I just came because Bella asked me too."Then I totally ignored both of them Bella got us the tickets .we were watching the movie I was seeing both Mike and Jacob were keeping there hand out thinking of Bella will hold there hand.


    Bella who saw this was looking at me for help while I was trying hard to control my laughter. I then saw Mike get out saying"I think I am gonna stop"


    Every one of us went out to see what happened to him. Jacob seeing mike go to the bathroom to throw up said to Bella"What a marshmallow."Bella slightly laughed at that.


    Jacob continued saying"You should hold out for someone with a stronger stomach someone who laughs at the gore that makes the lesser man vomit."


    I mentally thought" you are just saying I am that man."


    Bella replied jokingly "I will keep an eye out for that, I feel bad he has that food going around."While Jacob tried to hold her hand.


    I instantly drew Bella''s attention towards me by telling her "We should head back since we pretty much stopped watching the movie."


    Jacob couldn''t hold Bella''s hand because she suddenly turned to look at me. Bella replied, "We will go once Mike comes out."


    Jacob looked at me and glared then turned to Bella and asked: "Bella do you like me."


    Bella replied smiling "Yes I think you are a great friend."I mentally yelled friend-zoned.


    Jacob continued "Not like that do you find me beautiful." when I heard that I had an image of Jacob swaying his hair and asking me if he is beautiful. I shivered at that image and I thanked GOD profusely that the guy is obsessed with Bella and not me.


    Bella said to Jacob, "Don''t do this Jacob I don''t want to lose our friendship because of this and I don''t see you like that."Jacob replied "Well I got loads of time. I am not gonna give up."


    I was like that''s the problem dude girls find guys who can''t take the hint annoying Bella may tolerate you at least for now.


    Jacob tried to flirt more and tried to sit close to Bella who moved away. Jacob tried again and said"Bella look I know what he did to you, But Bella I will never ever do that. I will never hurt you I promise."


    Bella was now looking at me with a face literally saying help me here, please. I gestured saying someone was coming Bella gave a slight nod. Jacob tried to go for a kiss with Bella slightly edging her head back but the moment got totally ruined by Mike.


    Jacob seems to glare at Mike while Bella was doing thanking god gesture. Jacob was starting to phase.


    Bella who tried to stop Jacob from hurting Mike saw his body temperature was high and told"Jacob I think you have a fever."Jacob started mumbling "What is happening to me sorry I have to go ."


    I quickly called Billy "Billy Jacob is phasing you might want to call Sam to your house since he just went home."Billy who heard that instantly replied, "I will do it now thanks for the warning."


    I dropped Bella home and went to Billy''s house just there I saw both Sam and Jacob in there wolf form Sam having more experience easily subdued him. I went next to Billy and said"It seems Jacob has become shifter."


    Billy sighed in resignation and replied, "This has to happen I am thankful Sam is the alpha he has done his duties wonderfully till now."


    I nodded Sam has been doing a good job as an alpha.


    I went to Rosalie''s house to find her making dinner in the kitchen I went and wrapped my arms around her waist in a backward hug while I kissed her neck she smiled at that and said "Let me go I want to finish making our dinner."I shook my head and replied, "No can do and you almost finished it."


    Rosalie somehow finished making dinner and we were eating dinner as Rosalie said: "I had called from Jasper today it seems Carlisle truly regrets his decision as a coven leader he should not go with Edwards decision so easily and from slight contact, they had with Edward it seem he is moping around about Bella but refuses to return it seems."


    I replied, "Sooner or later he will want to come to see her."Rosalie nodded at that we went to the bedroom to just cuddle with each other we were just content with that.


    The next day I had Arthur alerted me about seeing Bree tanner sleeping on a bench in the park in Seattle.I immediately took my car and went to the park to see the girl I atleast wanted to save her she never asked to be a vampire.


    I read about her life Bree believed that her mother had left her abusive father when she was four but the truth was far from it, Bree''s father murdered her mother. He buried the body in the desert, then packed up and moved to Idaho with Bree. Because of the abuse, Bree felt isolated from her peers. She was a quiet, withdrawn girl. No one ever noticed the signs of her abusive home life, despite some physical evidence.


    Finally, at some point, Bree could no longer stand his abuse and ran away from home a few weeks before her sixteenth birthday. She had just enough money for a bus ride to Seattle, but nothing more than that. She tried unsuccessfully to get a job and began stealing in order to eat. She slept in parks and alleys¡ªany place where she felt a little bit safe. Her biggest fear was that the police would catch her and send her home to her father.


    I finally saw her the girl''s life was rough I had a mother who didn''t even care about me I could relate to her in a sense since she believed her mother abandoned her and ran away. But Bree''s mother probably loved her and probably to stayed with an abusive father Just for her.


    I went near her patting her to wake her up she woke up and was ready to run but I yelled: "Hey kid don''t run I am here to help you."Bree stopped and looked at me for a while then said "How do I know I can trust."I read her mind this kid has good instincts she could tell if a person is going to harm her or not it seems that''s what kept her alive in the streets.


    I replied to her, "I know who you are a kid your Bree tanner right, and don''t worry I am not taking you to the police or your father I swear."


    Bree once again started looking at me to see any kind of deception not finding anything asked me "How do you know me and why are you not taking me to the police or my father."I replied looking at her "You probably didn''t know this Bree but your father is arrested for the murder of your mother you do not have to be afraid of him anymore."


    Bree was stunned hearing that and it took time to process what she just heard and started to cry her voice was cracking as she said"I always thought my mother abandoned me and ran away because of my father''s abuse."


    Since I can watch a person''s past I watched Bree''s past seeing what happened to her mother.I slightly gritted my teeth seeing that.


    I replied softly "No she didn''t kid she probably loved you to still live with your father. She could have run away anytime if she wanted but stayed with your father for you. She did not abandon you Bree she was killed by your father"


    Bree who was hearing what I said couldn''t stop crying I went next to her and patted her on the back. What I said was the truth I saw the love her mother had for her the beating she suffered for Bree''s sake.


    I told her with a soft smile "If you want I can contact my father who will make sure you are taken to a nice orphanage if you want he will help you I am sure of it."Bree just nodded her head


    I called dad and told about Bree he told me to stay where I was we waited for some time and then dad came he made sure Bree made to the right people and even made sure she went to a nice orphanage I knew her future it was good she will be adopted by a couple who were unable to have children they loved Bree as there own daughter she will live a very good life.


    It seems fate is with Bree she meets her mate Diego again but the only difference both will not be turning into a vampire.


    I saw dad coming to me and sitting next to me and said"You know you did a very good thing there for that girl."I replied, "I saw her in the news somewhere I knew her story just wanted to help."


    Dad looked at me with pride and said " You could just have ignored her and went your way but you helped her I am proud of you son"I don''t know It felt good to know that I made my dad proud.


    I went home to see Bella was sitting there in deep thought I asked "What happened why do you look so concerned." my voice broke her out of it. Bella just shook her head and replied "Nothing even though Jacob made me uncomfortable during our movie trip I called him to know if he was okay."


    I said while smiling at her "I am sure he is fine."


    Bella didn''t think much about it and went to meet Angela and Leah. Once again Bella called Jacob to find out how he is since the guy called almost every day so this made her worry a little for him it seems.


    Dad was going hunting today and told both of us "Hey both of you I will come back by 3 pm okay."Bella nodded and said, "Just be a careful dad."


    Dad jokingly replied, "Don''t act like my mom."I snickered at that. Bella warned harry Clearwater too but he replied: "I have a black belt in karate."


    Bella said to me "I am going to check on Jacob just to see if he is fine okay."I nodded and replied, "You have your taser and pepper spray dad gave you right."Bella looked at me and said, "I have them and I don''t think he would anything around his father."


    After Bella came from meeting Jacob she is going to the spot she and Edward spent. I was alerted by Arthur that Laurent just checked if the Cullens were home it seems I immediately sped towards the location while mentally told sam "Sam we have a vampire in our territory and he is not a friendly one." I sent him a mental image of the place since he would know the place best Sam replied "I got it I know the place I will be there soon."


    I found another one this one looked like victoria but slightly older and had the same hair color I knew who this was but she supposed to be dead did me being here change that. She is probably here to kill Bella they made Laurent the decoy.


    I mentally asked Rosalie to come since I needed someone to look after Bella while I fight her. Since I saw another male vampire has also entered the territory but he seems to go after dad it seems but is just making sure Bella or I get killed."


    I saw Laurent speaking to Bella "I went to visit the Cullens the house is empty I was really surprised they had left to you behind weren''t you sort of a pet of theirs." Laurent said while circling her. Bella replied to him "You could say that."


    Laurent asked "Do the Cullens visit often "Bella tried to sound convincing replied, "Absolutely I will tell them you stopped by I probably shouldn''t since Edward is pretty protective."Laurent asked with a smile "But he is far away isn''t he."


    Bella changed the subject and asked, "Why are you here."Laurent looked thoughtful and said, "I came as a favor to Victoria and the Cullens kinda made it difficult for me to enter their allied coven what was there name ahh Denali coven if I remember correctly."


    Bella asked " Victoria "Laurent replied, "She asked me to see if you are still under the protection of the Cullens Victoria feels its only fair to kill Edwards mate since he killed hers an eye for an eye and I know one of the Cullens tipped the Denali coven off me since they were looking at me with great distrust which was not possible since I didn''t know them before."


    He continued about how victoria will not be very happy about him killing her and also he wanted to hurt the Cullens for making it so that he couldn''t enter Denali coven.


    As he was coming to kill her Sam and his pack showed up Laurent ran in fear seeing them believing them to be children of the moon. As Sam and his pack chased after Laurent I saw the other vampire coming out of hiding and I ran towards Bella in human speed to make her think I am still human.


    I stood in front of Bella who scared seeing the wolves but also confused seeing me here. Both of us saw the female vampire coming to the clearing I whispered to Bella "Run Bella Rosalie will find you."


    Bella asked, "What about you".I told her "Don''t worry about me go now." Bella ran towards the forest.


    I saw the vampire who saw this smiled and said "Brave of you to sacrifice yourself for your sister but foolish of you to think she can escape me I will find and kill her after I am done with you."


    I Knew who this is and I know my existence probably changed some things in this world I have stay alert killing her won''t be hard since she seems to believe me to be a simple newborn, for now, that is.


    [Authors note:I don''t have an idea how to write fight scenes so it is probably going to suck]


    Rosalie POV


    Even though I was angry at Carlisle and Esme at first the anger slowly went away.I had forgiven them since they slowly started to understand what they did was wrong and also they are trying to stop favoring Edward.


    I spoke to Esme and Carlisle who were happy that I had forgiven them but I did not regret staying with Matt one bit. Matt and I spent most of the time patrolling the woods or he spent time with me in our new house we just did everyday things cooking and stuff we just took p???sur? in such small things.


    I was thinking "How I am very grateful for having Matt in my life he just made it so much better."I was going to call him when I got alerted by Matt mentally telling me that Bella is in trouble I sped towards her location as I saw another vampire running towards Bella I easily tackled him.


    Both of us recovered from it he tried to punch me I easily dogged it grabbed his arm and easily cracked it.


    The guy was more of a brawler I mentally thanked Matt since sparing with Matt made me really proficient in hand to hand combat. He jumped away in pain even with an arm gone he just seems to get angry than scared and sped towards me tried to kick me I easily blocked his kick I then did a low kick which made him lose balance and fall I then held him in place with my leg on his throat and asked: "Who sent you here."


    The guy replied while still trying to get out "Victoria she wanted to make sure the job gets done and wanted to kill there father."I replied with a smirk "Your lucky my boyfriend didn''t get you."


    I didn''t want to risk it so I took out the laser dagger Matt gave me and cut his head clean off then started to break some branches then lit his body on fire.


    I saw Bella who saw the fight look at me in shock I asked her "Are you okay."She just nodded and replied, "Matt is alone there he might need your help."I just shook my head and said "Its the vampire who needs the help."


    I was able to calm her down but she suddenly asked "Matt is a vampire isn''t he."


    I replied while looking at her "Yes he thought its best to turn after James came after you seeing there can be chances of such things happening again and it seems he was right."


    I know what Bella was thinking Matt had told me about how she wanted turn while Edward always changed the subject. I can understand in wanting to have her live a human life and all but what will happen after she dies Edward will pretty much go to the Volturi to die too.


    The thing is Bella seems to have no problem in being a vampire or at least with the idea being one the longer Edweird delays it the higher the chances of vampires or Volturi finding out about Bella.

 Chapter 14

    Author''s note:This chapter is not going to be good since I suck at writing fight scenes, so sorry if you were disappointed and I have to balance my class as well as writing this so I really don''t know if the fanfic is as good.


    Matt''s POV


    I was looking at Anne the older sister of Victoria seeing her coming to kill Bella and me is not much of a surprise now I think about it, she loves her sister greatly and she was the one who turned her sister.


    She lived a happy life (Killing and drinking human blood without care) with her coven until Volturi decimated her coven she was supposed to have died while the only victoria escaped and Heidi was recruited but it seems she escaped and her power is different she can feed on any emotion love, hate, anger....etc and boost all her passive abilities her strength, speed, dexterity....etc.


    I looked at her and acted confused and said, "You look like an older victoria that means you are her sister or just a lookalike."Anne smiled and replied, "Yes I am her sister I came to kill your sister Bella we used Laurent as bait for the wolves, and don''t worry my friend will take care of your sister."


    I nodded and said, "Now let''s get this over with."Anne replied with a smirk "Don''t worry I won''t make it quick."


    She sped towards me I was seeing her slow motion because of upgraded spider-sense from victoria I took my laser dagger and easily dodged it and stabbed her in the back.


    Anne who felt the stab was in pain and was alarmed and jumped away to make a distance between us. She looked at me and said, "What even if you are a newborn my strength and speed should exceed you greatly."


    I smirked and replied, "What do you think I am stupid to tell you my ability and You can''t escape now since I made sure of it."


    I made force around the place with defense drones and I could have killed you easily where is the fun in that.


    Anne turned serious and said, "You still think you can win I will show you."Anne was using her ability she boosted all her passive abilities and sped towards me to punch me in the face.


    I must say if that punch connected then I would have my head disconnected from my body that is if I am a normal cold one. But she was still too slow to fight me I once again dodged. Then I just did back kick which made her crash into a tree.


    I saw she kick mostly connected her arms which she brought to defend, it had cracks all over it if I kicked her at that spot again that arm will get broken for sure but it regenerating fast.


    I asked Anne innocently "Anne do you think I can win now."


    My only thoughts while fighting were "I am playing with my enemy too much but insta killing them seems boring."


    Anne got up holding her hand which was in pain and yelled, "You little twerp when I get you I will make your death very painful."


    She seems to use just her strength and speed no technique nothing. She once again sped straight toward me again she was moving in slow-mo I just sped toward her did side back kick which connected to her stomach I felt her skin crack and she was sent sliding back.


    I asked Anne sarcastically "What happened were you not going to make my death painful."


    She was in pain but got really annoyed and while coming towards me now tried to kick me before she could try I just kicked her right in the ?h?st she was thrown back but managed to land on her feet.


    I was just smiling at her as we fought which seems to make her angrier. It is mainly because of her ability she is still in one piece, I am a hundred percent sure if it was a normal cold one they would have broken to pieces from my punches or kicks.


    She is able to withstand that because of her ability even if it is not making indestructible it still protecting her.


    I really admired her during her human life she sacrificed many things for her sister''s future or safety but after she turned she killed without care even children were killed and drained by her. It is because of this her coven was destroyed by the Volturi since they were bringing too much attention.


    My bracelet turned into the harbinger in scythe form from RWBY as she sped towards me to me she was too slow I easily dodged her punch and slashed her arm off. I just twirled the scythe around while whistling.


    She was scared now she tried to run but found herself hitting a forcefield.


    Once Anne found out there is no escape she gave a last-ditch effort try to kill me and escape thinking the force field will go away if I die, again she tried to attack me but she was having difficulty with just one arm I just shook my head and then deflected the punch with the handle of the scythe the slashed her other arm.


    I made her paralyzed she could speak, feel, and hear.I slowly walked towards her still twirling my scythe Anne learned she could not move from her place I could feel fear from her she yelled at me "What did you do to me why can''t I move."


    I replied to her with a sadistic smile "Secret and You came after my family so how do I kill you that is that is big question torture you then kill you or just kill you quickly so hard to choose I think I will go with the first."


    I slashed her legs off with the scythe. Her upper body just fell to the ground while her legs were still upright.


    Anne who hearing all this started to beg me "Let me go please I would not come after your family again"I read her mind it is a lie.


    I looked at her with no emotion and said " I am very ruthless against anyone who tries hurts my family and I am a supporter of gender equality so be it a man or women they are dead, even if it is the Volturi will burn if they try anything."


    I used pain indument on Anne who was yelling"Please make it stop make it ...stop... please..."


    Then I brought her broken legs and arms then placed it all together with some wood I gathered then just threw a lighter into it she was screaming but couldn''t move to put out the flame she burned to death.


    The harbinger changed back to a bracelet.


    I murmured to myself "This is too easy in the fight I only used taekwondo moves and my scythe to just to cut her I didn''t use any other martial art moves or any powers until the end that''s really disappointing."


    But I did notice one thing I am stronger and faster than normal newborns is it due to my ability I wasn''t sure.


    I walked to find Rosalie was with Bella telling me I was alright after calming her down a little I saw a fire burning I looked at Rosalie and asked "So I guess you took care of him."


    Rosalie just shrugged and replied, "He was not that tough."


    while I told Rosalie I will see her at her house since I have to take Bella back home.


    Rosalie just whispered in my ear, "I will be waiting."When heard that I grumbled under my breath "Why is this girl teasing me so much its already hard because of my enhanced emotions."


    I took Bella home she went straight to dad who was with Harry and told both of them "In the woods there, not bears."


    Dad cut in and asked, "What do you mean in the woods, and what were you doing out in the woods."Bella once again continued "No they are wolves huge wolves."


    Harry Clearwater asked Bella "Are you sure about that Bella."Bella replied to harry " Both Matt and I just saw them they were after something."


    Dad was skeptical and asked me "Matt you saw them"I replied to Dad" I didn''t see them I only saw Bella in the clearing."


    Dad looked at Bella and asked, "Bella did you actually see wolves."Bella just nodded her head.


    Dad asked Harry "Alright well harry do you like to go hunting getting some guys together."Harry replied reluctantly"So..yeah I will just."


    I followed harry who whispered to me"How did she find out."I replied looking at him"Three vampires entered the territory one of them tried to kill Bella but Sam''s pack arrived that''s when she saw them Rosalie and I killed the other two."


    It was night time I was about to go to Rosalie''s place when I Arthur alerted me about Jacob being below Bella''s window. I saw him throwing stones at her window and Bella opening it.


    Bella seeing Jacob asked, "You scared me What are you doing here Jacob that too at night time." Jacob cutting in saying "Backup I am coming up."Bella tried to warn him but when he tried to enter through the window and the idiot got tasered and fell to the ground groaning in pain making enough noise yo easily wake dad up.


    The guy couldn''t escape like Edweird since dad who came out hearing the sounds also Bella quickly shut the window and turned the lights out. I heard Bella whispering "Let him face dad''s questioning he is on his own."


    I saw dad seeing Jacob question him why he is here that to half-naked and what is he doing at night time that to below his daughter''s room. I was smiling seeing this.


    while I was going to take my car and go I saw dad as I said: "Dad I will be at Rosalie''s place."


    Dad nodded his head I went past him I heard dad saying "Please use protection."


    I blushed and nodded my head. Then I went to Rosalie''s place just to spend the night there just don''t ask what happened. The next day I was making breakfast for a change my cooking is good Rosalie came to eat breakfast.


    [Author''s note:I saw a lot of people asking for lemon, I will try but no promises okay]


    Rosalie asked me curiously "Who was that vampire that you fought yesterday."I replied looking at her "She was victoria''s older sister she was sent by Victoria to kill Bella, Laurent was used as bait to lure Sam''s pack away but Victoria doesn''t seem to know about me turning into a vampire or you still being here."


    I read Anne''s mind to see that she only found out I was a cold one once she got here.


    Rosalie nodded understanding I told her with a smirk "I found another idiot like your brother who tried to get into my sister''s bedroom through the window."Rosalie curiously asked "Who."


    I looked at and replied grimacing "Jacob black the guy''s obsession is really getting on my nerves even your brother stalked her its mostly because of finding her being his mate added to that he couldn''t read her mind even then I found it creepy."


    Rosalie replied to me "You told me your sister is rejecting all his advances and even then he is still pinning after her."I looked at Rosalie sadly smiled and said "The guy just doesn''t seem to take the hint."


    I only thought "Can''t say I am surprised after changing into a shapeshifter and knowing about imprinting, Jacob tried to forcefully imprint on Bella. That''s not how imprinting works you can''t forcefully imprint on a person."


    We finished our breakfast we were on our way to school when I got a call from Sam telling me about Bella found about shapeshifters. I told Rosalie to go to school taking the car I then went to Sam''s house from what I know they will probably bring Bella here I reached there to be greeted by Emily "Hello Matt I am sorry Sam is not home right I will call him if you want."


    I replied smiling at her "Don''t worry Sam called me he will probably come soon."


    Emily just smiled and went to bake for the pack.I saw Embry and Jared who was bringing Bella who saw me and was surprised and asked "So you know about them being werewolves."


    I replied to Bella "Yes known for quite some time."I then saw Embry and Jared eating their food while Emily who saw Bella said "So you are the famous Bella swan Matt''s sister "


    Bella smiled and said, "So you are Emily Matt spoke about you and Sam."Emily smiled and replied, "Yes we just got engaged."


    I smiled hearing that they are moving at a good pace it seems imprinting really makes it easy for both of them to understand each other''s feelings.


    I told looking at Embry and Jared "So you took care of Laurent right."Embry smiled and replied, "He was easy."


    I could see Sam others coming inside I told looking at everyone "Don''t become overconfident you guys are fast as them I will give you that but they are stronger than you and some have special abilities so be vigilant okay."


    Just like moody says constant vigilance.


    Sam and everyone except Jacob just looked at me and nodded while Jacob spoke up "The dreads guy was easy to take out."The rest of the pack ?r??n?d at Jacob''s arrogance.


    I looked at Jacob and said, "You think every other vampire is the same as Laurent then you are an idiot there are many with extra abilities out there who can kill you, and don''t forget you took out Laurent with numbers not alone so don''t be so arrogant about it."


    Sam looked at everyone in his pack and said "What Matt said is true we have to be careful about it we took this vampire out because of the extra numbers and we didn''t capture the redhead victoria she escapes us every time from what Matt said her powers basically help her easily evade us."


    I saw Jacob take Bella out and explain about the shapeshifters. I saw Sam come towards me and asked " I heard you took down a vampire as well" I replied," Yeah so how is Jacob doing."


    Sam said with slight anger in his face"He is really a pain to deal with sometimes tries to resist my order.I really don''t like to force them other follow since they know the situation, but Jacob seems to focused on Bella too much even when I told him she is Edward Cullen''s mate he just ignores me."


    I sighed "I will alert you If he tries anything funny but expect a broken hand or something on Jacob."Sam just smiled at that and went to Emily.


    I saw Embry and went next to him and asked "So how are you dealing all this shapeshifter stuff."


    Embry just smiled and replied, "Its good at least I am doing something for the tribe."I looked at him with a sad smile Embry''s mother is from Makah Tribe. He was believed to be an outsider until he phased his real father is Joshua Uley Sam''s father.


    I asked him "Ever thought about who your father was."Embry replied with a sad smile "I know I can be half brother of Sam, Jacob or Quil. But I never thought about him I just think about my mother that''s all."


    I just sighed at that and was going outside but something bugged me when looked into the past I saw Taha ki did have spirit walking ability and his body was stolen but someone helped him become a shapeshifter he didn''t become one on his own like the legend spoke but I just can''t see who it is there is a mist covering that memory.


    Same with the cold ones I saw the first cold one was powerful and his ability makes him really dangerous, but I can''t see who created him it''s the same mist covering it.


    I was thinking about both the cold ones and shapeshifters "The cold one was made by someone they did not develop on there own same with the shapeshifters someone helped them become what they are now. I guess I will find out who it is in time."


    Bella came back with Jacob I told Jacob I will go with Bella he didn''t have to worry about her. He was definitely annoyed by my interference. Also, Bella seems happy about going with me than Jacob.


    As we were going back in her truck I asked Bella "So Jacob told about being a shapeshifter right."Bella replied while still looking outside "Yes it is crazy in a sense but I should have guessed it Jacob had told me about his tribe descended from wolves and Cullens were being the enemy tribe and all."


    I can see she is looking at the cliff diving area at the end of the forest I mentally thought "So she is gonna try and see Edward by cliff diving she is going to do something dangerous again, I will have to rescue her just before Jacob gets her."


    I saw dad and harry going to hunt the wolves through my spy probes I saw victoria on one of the trees.I know harry dies here but even if I save him he still dies of a shock seeing Leah being the shapeshifter or even if makes his heart-healthy he still dies killed by Riley, It is better for him to die like this.I saw harry getting lifted by victoria then rescued by Sam who chases after her with the rest of the pack.


    I sighed whispered to myself "It is best for him to die like this, the route is harry dying from a heart attack seeing Leah transform will only lead to Leah blaming herself for her father''s death."


    I was alerted by Arthur that Bella is going to the cliff diving location I sped towards there with Rosalie going after Victoria to help the pack.


    I saw her jump I looked down and thought "What is this girl doing."I jumped after her seeing she is drowning I saw Jacob jump but I was able to get her before him and bought her to the shore and performed a CPR Bella who spits out water in her system looked at me.


    I looked at Bella and said with slight, "You know sis you seem to go after trouble, and please don''t do anything stupid like this again."I mentally thought knowing you this will happen again.


    Bella replied not looking at me "I just wanted to do cliff diving."I rolled my eyes at that and asked "Really or is it seeing Edweird."


    Bella was crying and replied, "It still hurts I just see him when I am in danger I always wish for it to be real, I know Rosalie stayed back for you but he just left me saying I am not good enough."


    I did not want to see her crying looked at the beach said, "I don''t know what you are going through since Rosalie stayed back but Edweird didn''t leave because of you not being good enough it is because he feels strongly that if he turned you you would be a soulless monster barred from heaven."


    Bella seems to be relieved to know Edweird didn''t leave her because he felt she was not good enough for him. Bella replied, "So that is why he won''t turn me."


    I know Edweird is not against turning Bella because it is more about his religious belief that vampires are soulless and cannot enter heaven after death. Its nothing to do with her not growing old and seeing her father or friends die or Even like Rosalie who believes she will never able to have a family of her own.


    I saw Jacob looking at Bella I caught his attention by saying "I will take her home you can go back to your pack now."


    Jacob stubbornly replied, "I will make sure both of you reach home safe."I looked at him as he''s an idiot and said "Did you forget I am a vampire."


    Jacob reluctantly nodded but his thoughts were saying he is going to follow us anyway.


    Sam mentally contacted me saying "Harry had a heart attack he did not make it."I replied to him immediately "I will come by soon."


    I sighed while I took Bella home I could easily tell Jacob is following us in his wolf form through the forest. When I reached home I told Bella I will come back soon I went to meet Harry''s home I saw billy all of the pack members where there everyone gave me a nod of acknowledgment.


    I saw Leah, Seth, and Sue clearwater crying seeing harry''s body. I could have saved him but the other route is crueler to Leah causing the death of her own father is worse.


    I saw Billy coming towards me I can see his legs are getting better he asked me "Could you heal him as you did with me."I sadly replied, "I cannot cure death it is not possible."


    I gave my respects to Harry and then told everyone I am going home everyone just nodded there head as I went home I saw Alice was asking Bella "How are you alive"Bella was confused and asked "what ?"


    Alice replied to Bella "I saw a vision of you jumped off a cliff why would in the hell would you try and kill yourself, what about your father and Matt."


    Bella replied "I didn''t try to kill myself. I was cliff jumping."


    Alice who saw me asked, "Matt what is with your sister."I just shrugged as replied, "I have no idea what goes through her head."


    I heard Alice who was sitting with Bella tell her "I have not met anyone more prone to life-threatening idiocy ."I muttered, "You can say that again."


    Alice looked at me and asked, "How did you not stop her."I replied to Alice "I was watching for Victoria and."


    Bella asked in a hushed tone "Did you tell him."Alice sadly replied, "He only calls once every few months he said he wants to be alone."


    Alice rubbed her nose and asked, "Bella and Matt what is that god awful wet dog smell on you guys."I replied to her "It is mostly the shapeshifters from the Quileute tribe."


    Alice nodded in understanding and said looking at Bella seriously "Bella, Matt can take care of himself but you have to be careful around them if they lose there to temper it is really dangerous."


    I saw Jacob enter the house and spoke up "Speak for yourself."Alice turned around to see Jacob. Bella sighed in resignation while alive said "Well I am not gonna hurt her."


    Jacob sarcastically replied, "No you are just a harmless Cullen, no I am talking about the other bloodsucker who came after Bella because of you."


    I said glaring at Jacob "Don''t act all mighty here even if Cullens did not get involved with Bella the other bloodsucker as you call her Victoria would have come for her so shut up."


    Alice looked confused and asked me "Victoria."I replied, "Yes she sent three vampires after Bella me already."


    Alice looked surprised and said, "I didn''t see her,I didn''t see past you either."Jacob angrily replied, "Are you blaming me don''t get me upset things are going to get very ugly."


    Bella looked at both Alice and me to give her space to talk to Jacob while Alice went outside. I went to the kitchen I could hear their conversation but soon I heard Bella telling Jacob to stop I sped toward them to see Jacob trying to forcefully kiss Bella.


    I punch the bastard with just enough force to break his teeth and he fell on the ground holding his jaw. Alice suddenly came yelling"Bella it is Edward he thinks your dead, Sarah told Edward why I came here."


    I told Bella rubbing my head in irritation I really wanted to avoid this drama "That call must be Edward."Bella started yelling at Jacob who now stood up told: "He didn''t ask for you."


    Bella was now angry replied, "I don''t care."Alice grabbed Bella to get her attention then told her"Edward is going to the Volturi he wants to die too."


    I mentally told Sam "Sam we have a problem Jacob''s obsession just got me angry and I just knocked a couple of his teeth out for trying to forcefully kiss Bella."Sam mentally replied with an angry tone "What is that idiot doing I had told him to go back home I am going to call Billy about this."


    I send him a memory of the event Sam was angry as hell I had to warn him to make himself not to phase.


    Sam mentally told me "I can''t really see any fault in what you did."I replied seriously, "Just make sure to look after my dad while I am gone you can enter the Cullen territory if you want."


    Alice sped towards her car I had mentally asked Rosalie to come who reached here as well went to the car I saw Jacob following Bella telling"Bella he left you he didn''t want you anymore remember."


    I stopped him there and said, "Don''t talk about stuff you don''t know about Edweird even if it was an idiotic and stupid reason he left Bella thinking he is protecting her and not because he didn''t want her otherwise he wouldn''t just go die just hearing about the news about her supposed death."


    I then went to sit in the back seat with Rosalie while Bella sat in the front with Alice. I saw Jacob try to stop Bella again"Please Bella just stay here for Charlie for me, I am begging you."I saw him telling this with few of his front teeth gone. I had a hard time keeping my laughter in.


    Bella who just told Alice to go.


    Alice then went full speed to the airport, I saw the plane we were boarding v?r??n really that''s the airline''s name. As we were going Rosalie was next to me while Alice was next to Bella trying to calm her down.


    Rosalie asked me "You are going to meet the Volturi are you ready for this."I looked at her and nodded "Yup."


    We reached Italy I really don''t know how Alice got the porchse but the situation demanded I so I was in the back seat with Rosalie who was holding my hand guess she is worried. I asked Alice "How many visions have you seen about Bella and me."


    Alice looked confused but replied 3 visions I nodded can I read your mind to see them lice nodded her knowing I had my reasons to do this. I saw all 3 visions one of them was Bella seemed to have just turned and walking into the sun with her skin sparkling while Edward was in the shade.


    I made sure to hide the one which showed my abilities I made sure Rosalie also had her memories related to my abilities hidden, let Aro guess what my power is and I am sure my powers will be revealed soon so let''s scare the hell out of Aro. I was in my own thought s when I heard Alice tell Bella then looking at us "They refused him."Bella asked looking confused "So isn''t that a good thing"


    Alice continued "He is going to make a scene show himself to the humans."Bella looked worried looked at Alice and said "We have to hurry."I was seeing the Volterra in person for the first time.


    We reached inside as Alice was telling how Rosalie or she couldn''t go anywhere near Edwerid since he will just think they are trying to fool him Alice gave Bella and me directions to where Edweird will do his strip dance.


    I saw Bella running without a clue I just shrugged can''t she just ask me to find the building for her.I just followed her as she was running through the crowd I saw Edweird striping his shirt off I saw the child turn to look at him I quickly turned the kid towards me and asked "Do you want a lollypop."


    The kid just smiled and nodded her head I gave her one I had she replied "Thank you, mister."

 Chapter 15

    Authors Note: It was written fast so everyone can enjoy this and do point out the mistakes. Also sorry for not updating this since unlike my other fanfics this always has at least 4500 words which is kinda hard also not dropping it.May even edit this chapter completely.


    Matt''s POV


    I saw Bella take Edweird inside. I went after them. I saw both Rosalie and Alice had reached. We just pushed the door open. I saw two of them make out. I cleared my throat to get their attention and said, "The two Volturi guys are coming, and please stop this. I really don''t want to see it."


    Edweird told both Felix and Demetri coming toward us, "I won''t be needing your services anymore after all, gentlemen."


    Felix ordered, "Aro wants to speak with you again."Edweird replied, "No rules have been broken."


    Demetri said politely, "None the less perhaps we should take this conversation at a more appropriate venue."


    Edward looked at Bella and said, "Bella, why don''t you go enjoy the festival."Felix cut in and said, "No, the girl comes with us."


    I said, looking at Demetri, "I really like your accent and style, bro."Demetri, who heard looked at smirked, "Thank you, and who are you, by the way."


    I just smiled, and he replied, "Mathew Swan at your service."Demetri smiled back and said, "Nice to meet you, Matthew."We both shook hands.


    Edweird, Alice, and Rosalie looked at me. I shrugged and asked, "What."Rosalie just shook her head and said, "I don''t know how you can stay calm in such a situation."


    Rosalie asked me mentally, "Aren''t you afraid for your sister''s life."I replied to her, "No, she will be safe. I saw this, so I know nothing will happen to her."Rosalie nodded since she knew about my visions.


    I was literally thinking of Demetri''s life " He was born in Greece and transformed by the Egyptian coven''s leader Amun. They were very close at the time. Demetri saw Amun as a mentor, but Amun was just using him. From what I gathered from his memories, he wanted to be free from Amun''s control even during his time with Amun.


    When the Volturi heard of Demetri and his powerful gift, he was offered a place in the guard. He easily manipulated due to Chelsea''s power over emotional bonds. The Volturi already had a tracker, but once they found out that Demetri''s power proved stronger, they had him replaced.


    Demetri has been their tracker ever since anyone tried to elude the Volturi''s grasp, usually out of fear of fatal punishment; Demetri was in charge of tracking them down. As a tracker, he was significantly more talented than James and Alistair and known as the best tracker in the world: his power allowed him to follow anyone anywhere as long as he had physically encountered the individual or anyone who had encountered him.


    I pitied him. He just changed one prison for another. He will never be able free of Chelsea''s control.


    I saw Jane coming telling both Demetri and Felix to bring them to Aro. I saw her another victim Jane was born in England around 800 A. D, an Anglo-Saxon woman, and a Frankish soldier. She was born a few minutes before her fraternal twin brother, Alec. Both Jane and Alec had already started display abilities even as humans since anyone who was bad to them or their parents something bad happened to those people but if they helped the twins, they would have good luck.


    I was thinking, "I want to burn the bastard right now, but that would be to easy escape for him I make him suffer. When seeing the movie or reading the book, I hated her to an extent. You literally hate the person without thinking about their side of the story fu?k it. He is getting tortured."


    I had no interest in Felix since he was basically Aro''s dog, even without Chelsea''s control.


    Jane, Demetri, and Felix were leading us to Aro. I was with them in the elevator as I looked at jane and asked, "How old were you when you turned."Jane, who looked surprised but turned around replied, "I was changed at 12."


    I just nodded my head when I was going with them as I watched Bella question their secretary knowing what they were, and Jane just replying she will turned or be desert.


    I feel sorry for the woman we reached the so-called throne room I saw The bastard Aro standing in front of his throne with an uninterested Marcus and Caius beside him.


    I heard Alec say, "Sister, you were sent to bring back the one you bring back Four and a half such a clever girl."


    Alec, the twin of Jane said to be the sane twin he does not seem to have changed much I saw his memories he seems to resist loyalty to Aro since his loyalty to his sister surpassed it. He seems to want the vampire world not to be discovered since he knows Volturi is necessarily interesting.


    I watched another member Marcus and thought, "A poor tortured soul who just wants to die since his mate Didyme and Aro''s sister died but is forcefully being chained here by Chelsea''s power. The poor guy believes werewolves killed Didyme, but in fact, it was aro who killed her. Marcus and Didyme wanted to go away from Volturi, but Aro was okay with letting go of Didyme since he viewed her power as insignificant, but he valued Marcus''s power Relationship identification which is really helpful in ruling Volturi."


    Aro, while smiling asked us "What a happy surprise Edward is alive after all isn''t that wonderful."


    The greatest bastard of them all Aro he was born in Greece in the 1340 B.C. He was transformed into a vampire in his mid-twenties and joined forces with Marcus and later, Caius. Together with Caius''s wife, Athenodora, they created the Volturi coven. The more I read his memories the more I want to kill the bastard but reading his memories. Even is so-called mate is just tied to him by Chelsea''s power.


    I found something interesting Aro has two prisoners one is his own sister who said to have died he did almost kill her. But just didn''t have the heart to set her on fire he knew if Marcus finds about this he will kill him.


    So he faked her death also manipulated Marcus, making him believe Didyme was killed by werewolves, which in fact were a threat to their species at that time so he killed two birds with one stone by killing all werewolves and making Marcus stay in Volturi.


    Which did not work since Marcus wanted to die. Aro can''t bring Marcus to Didyme, So Aro made Marcus forcefully tied to the Volturi so that he can''t commit suicide. The other prisoner interested me greatly he was something I want to find more about. He is the first werewolf although Aro just seems to think him a freak of nature. He is kept in high-security prison since they can''t kill him it seems.


    I sent probes to the location of both of them. I thought with anger "Fuck it I am definitely torturing this bastard."


    Aro came towards Edward and eagerly took his hand, asked: "I love a happy ending."I always found his eagerness to grab people''s hands slightly creepy, is it just me.


    Aro, reading Edweirds mind then looked at Bella and asked Edweird "Her blood appeals to you so much It makes me thirsty. How can you stand close to her."Edweird replied, looking constipated, "It is not without difficulty."


    Aro said with a smile, "I can see that."Bella, who seemed to be confused about what''s happening edweird explained Aro''s ability to read every thought a person had by touch.


    Edweird told Aro, "Now you know everything, now get on with it."When I heard that idiot at least don''t disrespect him before everyone here, you idiot.


    Aro asked Edweird, "You are quite the soul reader yourself, Edward though you can''t read Bella''s or Matt''s thoughts how fascinating."


    I was confused by that. Didn''t he know about Shields? Since even Eleazar and Edweird seems to know about them in breaking dawn, it seems vampires do forget it seems or it''s just the shields they have encountered are different.


    I continued watching the so called event of Aro not being able to read Bella''s thoughts and frantically grabbed mine, but he seemed to see nothing. I saw Marcus was looking at me I read his mind; I mentally thought, "He knows I am the most powerful here at the same time he finds my bond with Rosalie''s the strongest the poor guy is thinking about Didyme."


    I mentally paralyzed everyone in the castle except Marcus, who found it impressive He asked me "Why did you not do the same to me."I just shook my head and replied "When I look at you I see someone who just wants to die."


    Marcus replied with a sad smile "Will grant me my wish to die."I smiled at him and said, "What if you had a reason to continue to live."


    Marcus looked at me and said, "My reason to live was my Didyme."I replied to him, "She is alive, Marcus."


    Marcus looked at me and spoke with anger. "No, she died because of the werewolves. Aro himself confirmed it."I sadly smiled. "He lied to you Didyme is still alive, and It was not werewolves who killed her. It was Aro who tried, but he couldn''t bring himself to kill her. She imprisoned her so you wouldn''t find out about him trying to kill her."


    Marcus yelled at me, "You are lying Didyme was Aro''s sister. He would never do that."I continued "Yes, he would after all both of you wanted to leave Volturi, Aro would be happy with just Didyme leaving, but you, Marcus, your power is something he couldn''t let go of, so he tried to kill his sister as means to keep you in Volturi though he didn''t know the effect of Didyme death would affect you this much, he couldn''t return her to you since you will find about his treachery and you may either leave or kill him both were not something he wanted to happen."


    I must say the bastard Aro seems to be unable to kill his own sister for at least now that''s he is having thoughts about killing her from time to time but seems to keep her as a hostage if Marcus ever finds out.


    Marcus who heard this was thinking about the incident. In his grief, he didn''t check Didyme body since Aro told it was destroyed beyond recognition went into a rage and tried to attack The paralyzed Aro, but I stopped him and said: "Don''t, at least for now. Your mate is still alive you can kill Aro when the time comes since such a quick death is an easy escape for him."


    Marcus, who seemed to have calmed down a little asked: "I want to get my Didyme out of Aro''s hands. I want her back with me."I patted his shoulders and told him, "I know, but Aro has safety measures in place if you ever find out. So we play it safe I will help you get Didyme out as well as help you kill Aro, but in return, I want your help."


    Marcus looked at me and said, "As long as I can have Didyme back I will do anything."I replied, smiling at him "Now go to your throne and just enjoy the show."


    Marcus who went back to his throne I stopped the paralyzing everyone. Aro who found out He can''t read Bella''s thoughts, asked "Let us see if she is immune to all our powers, shall we Jane."


    I gritted my teeth; this bastard is really testing my patience held Rosalie so she won''t attack Aro now I saw Edward run towards jane but Jane used her ability pain illusion. Edweird was unable to move even a step as he fell. Bella was begging to stop hurting Edward. While Alec was holding her in place, Let him feel some pain after what he did to Bella.


    Aro, who heard Bella''s plea asked jane to stop. Aro then asked jane, "Go ahead, my dear."Gesturing to use it on Bella then me. Jane said to both of us "This may hurt just a little."She used her powers on Bella but nothing happened the same as me.


    I was mentally upgrading the powers I got from Volturi. It''s really a treasure trove here.


    Jane stopped her powers when she heard Aro laugh and say "Remarkable, both of them are unique, but what do we do with Isabella since Matthew has already been turned."Marcus told aro from the background, "You already know what you are going to do Aro."I can feel hatred and anger from Marcus. He is really controlling himself from killing Aro.


    Caius spoke his part "She knows too much she is a liability."Aro looked at Bella with a sad face then said, "Yes, she is Felix."


    Edweird, who heard this, jumped to protect so did Rosalie and Alice, but Felix, with his ability is the strongest in melee since I copied his power, he seems to actually destroyed Edward with his ability.


    I saw as Rosalie had someone grabbing her by the neck, same with Alice I had someone behind me I paralyzed everyone but Aro who seems to notice there is no sound of fighting or screaming He looked around to seem all were frozen in time.


    I released myself from Santiago''s grip and started to walk towards Aro, who asked me "You did this but how."


    I threw him to the ground and grumbled, "I have start learning to control my strength once again."


    Aro, who grew angry at what I did, sped towards me. I was just seeing him move in slow motion with the strength and fighting ability I got from Felix. I am easily 40 moves ahead of him I decided to humor him since the upgrade my I would b?r?ly feel his punch.


    Aro punched me, but I b?r?ly moved from my place it didn''t even hurt I just looked at him and asked: "That''s it."Aro was stunned but tried to kick me the same result.


    Pain illusion I got from Jane who can make people feel the pain or if they are on fire is still an illusion, I upgraded it became physical pain and now make Aro burn to death.


    From Alec whose ability was sensory deprivation upgrade that sensory manipulation, I can completely control over the senses of oneself and others, including sight, smell, hearing, touch, taste, balance, pain, etc, allowing them to alter and manipulate them freely. They can enhance, reduce or remove them temporarily or permanently,


    I looked at Aro and said, "Kneel."While using physical and mental pain inducement at the lowest also used sense manipulation to increase Aro''s pain feeling to the max.


    Aro knelt on the ground then wreathing in pain and screaming I had used noise canceler I can see his skin cracking slowly smoking I whispered to myself, "I guess that''s too much." I stopped it Aro who was now recovering slowly looked at me in fear.


    I looked at Aro''s and thought "These two powers used together. The person will feel like he is in hell. Even when I just used sense manipulation and upgraded pain illusion with so low power, it seems to cause lots of damage."


    I just used Empathy or Pain illusion at low power to torture him, always giving him time to regenerate and recover. Aro who seems not to stop shaking, asked me in fear "What do you want."


    I looked at him with a poker face and asked, "You think you can just get away with threatening my sister and also, as you can see, some of your lackeys have their hands around Alice and Rosalie.Edweird was no problem; you could have beaten him some more."


    I slightly looked at Marcus, who I left unparalyzed saw all this, he seems to take p???sur? in Aro''s pain.


    I gave Aro a vision of his precious Volturi being destroyed, leaving only him and Caius alive while notifying the Romanian coven of this, who later burned Volterra to the ground.


    I looked down at Aro and said, "You know what will happen if you go after My mate, Family, or the Cullens? I will destroy you, and remember this, you are only alive because the Volturi is a necessity; otherwise, you would be dead."


    I continued, "You are alive because of just a whim. Remember it well don''t think of telling anyone about this or you will die."I showed him another vision of him trying to tell Marcus and Caius but just to burst into flames.


    Aro who nodded while not meeting my eyes he got up used empathetic healing and sensory healing to heal him a little, I returned to my place and unfroze everyone. As Felix was walking towards Bella.


    I looked at Aro and gestured, get on with it Aro yelled, "Felix stop everyone, leave them."Marcus had a smirk on his face as he can see Aro is still scared since his hands were still trembling others were confused. Caius asked Aro with irritation "What is this Aro you know the girl has to die."


    I just looked at the idiot Caius and thought, "Don''t worry, your time will come. I just want to alive because it is your arrogance that will help me in the future."


    Aro looked at Caius and said, "I saw in Edwards thoughts that our dear Alice had seen the vision of Bella being a vampire."Aro gestured for Alice to come.


    Alice, along with Rosalie, looked at mentally shouting, "What did you do, Matt."I must say women''s intuition is scary.


    Alice walked to Aro, giving her hand aro, who saw not just that vision tried to see all the visions she ever had and said "It''s mesmerizing to see what you have seen before it has happened."


    I gave Aro a glare, which he noticed and quickly took his hands of Alice. Aro once again tried to look convincing. "Both of your gifts are intriguing immortal Isabella, go now and make your preparations."


    Marcus who got up and told everyone, "The venue will arrive any moment. Thank you for your visit."Then looked at me and mentally told "Also, thank you for the show."I mentally replied "No problem."Marcus looked surprised but slightly nodded.


    As we were going to l heard Caius say, "And you will return the favor I would advise That you follow through your promise we do not offer second chanced."


    I stopped and looked at him who sneered at me. "What are you looking at, newborn."I looked at Aro, who projecting his thoughts yelling, "You idiot, don''t anger this monster."


    I walked back but not before using upgraded relationship manipulation to bind Chelsea, Demetri, Jane, and Alec to me. I made sure their loyalty towards me is hidden.


    I didn''t bind them fully like a puppet. I just wanted to make sure they didn''t betray me otherwise they could voice their opinion or reject something I tell them if they feel like it, but I would have to heal their mental health a lot.


    I also planted emotion of anger, overconfidence, and greed into Aro and Caius. It will grow during the time of Breaking Dawn.


    I was going out I saw a group of humans led by Heidi going towards The chamber I gritted my teeth seeing kids and old men and women among them. I once again paralyzed all in the castle, then mentally controlled all the vampires present in the chamber to eat the blood pills then placed false memory of them having a great feast.


    Then cloaked of the humans changing their memories then started mentally command them to go home. I manipulated the Security camera''s to make sure these people are not seen in any.


    I was in the car with rest when Rosalie and Alice asked me, "What did you do, Matt."I looked at Both of them with a confused look, "I don''t know what you guys are talking about."


    I can tell Rosalie and Alice didn''t believe that for a second. Rosalie looked at me and said "We are talking about this when we get home, or you are sleeping on the couch."


    I looked at her and said frantically, "Why the couch? I didn''t do anything."Rosalie just folded her arms then looked outside. I mentally crying; what did I do to get the couch.


    I turned to Alice and asked her, "Alice, can you take Bella home? I will go with Edweird and Rosalie to the Denali''s to meet with Cullen''s."Alice replied with a smile "Don''t worry about her I will take her home."


    While we were at the airport I told Bella "Dad is going probably ground you for this you know that right."Bella nodded and asked, "But what about you."


    I replied, smiling at her "I told him I am moving in with Rosalie so I am off the hook."Bella looked at me mock glared.


    As I saw her going with Alice to boarding their plane I turned to Edward and kneed him the balls Edweird ?r??n?d and was rolling in the ground.I am sure he saw a glimpse of heaven.


    I said cheerfully, "Edward I just made your wish to see heaven true, and next time you pull this kinda stunt. I will permanently send you there."


    Edweird slowly nodded his head and got back up. We boarded our plane to Alaska as we reached Alaska as were going to the Cullens house I was with Rosalie, who said "It has been some time since I talked with kate and Irina."


    I asked her "How are they like."Rosalie smiled and explained, "They are really fun to hang out with but I am not close with Tanya and they are are sisters even the su??ubus myth originated from them."


    I looked at Rosalie "Really su??ubus that''s interesting."I listened to Rosalie who started to tell me all about the time she went with them. I heard Edweird say "Both of you we reached our house from what I hear the Denali''s will be visiting us soon."


    I nodded my head as we all walked toward the house it was beautiful as their house in forks it is just more majestic in a sense. As we reached all the Cullen''s came out of the house, Esme seems to have tears in her eyes and smacked Edweird in the face.


    Edweird muttered, "I deserved that."I whispered, "Yup you did."


    Carlisle looked at me with an apologetic smile and said, "I am really sorry for what happened in our last meeting."I waved my hand and replied, "All is forgiven. I didn''t hold any grudge against you for it, Carlisle."


    Carlisle and Esme smiled at us Esme said, "I am really sorry about your sister. We didn''t know victoria would target you or Bella also for your Volturi meeting your sister as a human."


    Carlisle asked, looking at all of us "We will talk inside."We went inside, and basically, Rosalie explained what happened. Carlisle rubbed his forehead and asked Rosalie, "So Volturi wants Bella turned soon."


    Rosalie nodded her head and replied, "Yes, that''s what they said."I looked at Edweird and said, "You know Edweird, it is your choices that led to Bella meeting the Volturi as human. If you don''t change her, I will."


    Edweird looked down, ashamed, and said, "I will turn her myself. I just need some time okay."I nodded and replied, "Ask Bella about when she wants to turn knowing her she will probably want to turn in a year max."


    Edweird nodded. It seems the guy really did get wake up call seeing Bella almost get killed and all. Jasper spoke, "So did Aro want anything else."I shook my head. "He has a great interest in Alice''s ability to see the future and Edweirds telepathy, but he believes they will come to Volturi themselves soon, which is a delusion and Marcus just wanted us to be left alone."


    Carlisle said while in thoughts, "Marcus is a more sane member of the Volturi. He doesn''t like conflict much."I replied to everyone, "Actually most members Like Jane, Alec, Demetri...Etc are forcefully bound and kept in Volturi."


    Jasper asked with slight confusion, "What do you mean by that."


    others who wanted to know as well "Aro uses Chelsea her ability is relationship manipulation she tied all their loyalty to Aro and Corin''s ability is to make people happy where they are now."


    Edweird spoke in surprise, "So Jane, who is known to torture her victims, is being forcefully made to do those things same with Alec and others."I nodded yes "They were changed when they were 13 as you can guess Aro saved them from being burned to death. They saw him as their savior, then Aro used Chelsea''s ability to bind both their loyalty to him while he molded Jane as a weapon if she ever breaks free from it, she will need a lot of mental healing to recover from the brainwashing as well as."

 Chapter 16

    Authors Note: This is a rough draft you guys can tell me where I went wrong and also this not as long as previous chapters so sorry.


    Matt''s POV


    I was praising God because Edweird was actually starting to understand the situation. I was talking with jasper as I asked him, "Are you able to control your thirst with blood pills I gave you."Jasper replied with a smile, "I can control my thirst better. I haven''t lost control once since I started taking it."


    I told, looking at everyone "Once we reach forks, I will give all of you the pills you can eat and when you have thirst problems, just eat one. It will make sure you do not lose control of your thirst."


    Carlisle smiled and replied, "Thank you for that, Matt we will remember it." I just smiled and nodded my head.


    Esme asked, "We will coming back to forks soon after meeting the Denali coven."I was okay with we waited for a bit. I saw a car park in front of the house. One by one all started to come out of the car and started coming towards us.


    I saw Eleazar, Kate, Irina, and Tanya who came inside. They were good people Elezar worked for the Volturi since his gift in identifying gifted humans and vampires helped Volturi a lot but quit Volturi after he met his mate as for the sister''s Kate, Irina, and Tanya they have a dislike for the Volturi since their sire or adopted mother Sasha was killed by them. All three were changed around the same century. At an unknown time, Sasha secretly created an immortal child, Vasilii. When the Volturi found out, they came to destroy the entire group but Aro chose to spare the sisters since they knew nothing about the child. Sasha and Vasilii, however, were destroyed.


    The three sisters then searched for the company of men to forget their loss, and that is what started the "succubus" legend; a demon in the form of a beautiful woman who has s?x with men before killing them. Eventually, they grew lonely over the years by the scarred pain of their deceased mother and some of the men they''d killed. Tanya decided to try a vegetarian diet the main reason for this was to see if she could gain control to avoid killing men while having s?x . The diet worked for them, and Kate and Irina joined her soon moving to Denali and meeting Elezar and carmen.


    I looked at each of the Denali sisters; two of them are mates with my Friends from Pheonix I thought seeing this seeing this "What a surprise it seems I really have to call my friends to Forks soon."


    Elezar and Carlisle were greeting each other I was holding hands with Rosalie as Kate and Irina were coming towards me. Kate was the one the speak first. "Well looks like Rosalie has found her mate."


    Rosalie smiled at that "Yup he is mine."I replied seriously, "Just like she is mine and we are thinking of our wedding already."Rosalie punched me in the shoulder and said"No we are not least not yet" last part was a whisper.


    Irina sighed, "If only we could find ours, it has been ages."I grinned. "Maybe I can help." Both of them now looked at me with curiosity.I shrugged, "Just visit Forks next week; you will find out yourself."They didn''t say anything; both nodded at that.


    Irina suddenly said, "I heard it from Alice how it was you who told to warn us about the Laurent guy."I nodded as Irina continued, "I would have fallen for his acting if you have not warned us."


    I waved my hand and said, "No need for that."


    Tanya smirked, "Yup he was really charming would have fooled all of us if not for your warning."


    The more we talked I knew both my friends were perfect for them they will have no problem with having them as mates.I was now thinking about moving in with Cullens Carlisle had offered it so I was thinking about it since I can be the Rosalie all the time.


    I came out of my thoughts as I heard Rosalie ask "So what do you think about moving in with me."I replied with a smile "I have no problem with that."


    I was soon introduced to Elezar and his wife Carmen who were nice vampires Eleazar was studying me carefully as he asked: "You have an interesting ability from what Carlisle said you have the ability to copy other people''s abilities ."


    I knew he would find out as I replied "Yes Carlisle told me how he has not seen anything like it too."Elezar nodded and said, "How did the Volturi not force you to be one of them."


    I smirked and replied "I can be very persuasive when I want to be"


    I knew about Elezar and carmen both are like Carlisle and Esme both are compassionate souls. Eleazar tried to balance between his love life and his duties by living with Carmen while continuing to work for the Volturi, Eleazar eventually asked for Aro''s permission to leave the coven since Carmen didn''t like how the Volturi performed. Aro didn''t like the idea but nonetheless gave Eleazar his blessing, believing that he would willingly return to the guard if Aro ever needed him to.


    I did call Bella to see what her situation was basically she got grounded for the rest of her life just kidding till she graduates basically.I basically hung out with Jasper and Emmet mostly helping them pack up since they were returning to forks.


    I did call my friends to forks the same time Kate and Irina were coming to no harm in playing a matchmaker.


    I was holding Rosalie close to me as I whispered "If only we had the time to ourselves."Rosalie smiled and replied, "We have a lot of time when we reach home and you are moving in with me right."I just nodded as Rosalie dragged me into our room here.


    We quickly found ourselves into a heated makeout session I started to tear her clothes off as she was tearing off mine I started to grope her ?ss as she started slowly kissing my neck she m??n?d "No more foreplay''s I need you now."


    Rosalie''s hands were snaking around my head as we continued. Her m??ns echoed in the room as I started to quicken my pace as I kissed her with full passion. Soon I found myself at the bottom and Rosalie was at the top as she whispered in my ear "Now it is my turn"As we continued with our session I started to knead her br??sts and slowly su?k?n? on them I could hear her m??ns.


    we both climaxed and soon after couple more rounds, we also broke the bed.


    I muttered while she was snuggling close to me "I love you Rosalie with all my heart." Soon the Cullens were back to Forks.I saw the Look Emmet was smirking at me


    .I didn''t look at him pretending he was not there the guy definitely knew what we were doing I mentally thought "I really miss the time when it was just me or Rosalie."


    [Authors Note: First time writing R-18 scenes so it will not be any good so sorry about this]


    I was back in forks soon my company was doing good we were selling mostly phones, TV...etc.I knew now the future problem is Victoria and her stupid army I do not go to save all these people since most were from shady backgrounds only some innocents like Deigo and Bree were caught in it.


    I was holding Rosalie who was in my ??p she was really clingy and I liked that part of her very much I heard her ask "So I heard Bella was Grounded for going to Italy."


    I nodded and replied, "yes she was dad was angry at first then soon forgave her."Rosalie smiled and asked, "So what about Jacob."I ?r??n?d "The guy has been a pain in the ?ss to deal with Sam and even his father is having a headache dealing with him."


    Rosalie whispered, "So you ready to move in."I smiled and kissed her which was all she needed to know.


    My thought soon went to "I have to get Didyme out of Aro''s grasp which must be done quickly the location is on the way to Egypt which is good since I am thinking about recruiting benjamin from Egypt coven."


    I was soon moving all my stuff to Cullen''s house I saw dad who looking emotional I simply said: "Dad I am not living that far from here and I promise to visit often."Dad immediately shook his head and replied "I am not emotional about you leaving I am just thinking soon Bella will be leaving too."


    I deadpanned at that Bella who heard the whole thing was laughing.I muttered as went to my car "I hate you guys."


    I was driving to the Cullens my thoughts were "So what to do should I propose to her tomorrow since I have had the whole thing planned."I instantly stopped my car as I remembered I had a few friends coming over tomorrow.


    I muttered looking at pictures of my friends from Pheonix "Ohhh shit all of them are coming here Michael is Kate''s mate, Joseph is Irina''s, Peter is Tanya''s and Scott is Leah''s imprint somethings really changed when I came here I originally thought kate was Garret''s mate."


    I then went straight to the Cullens who already moved their things only I had to move mine. Soon it was evening as it was time for the family to officially announce that they are turning Bella.


    I was watching as each voted Alice hugged Bella and said "Yes I already consider you my sister just like I consider matt my Brother."Jasper smiled at Bella and replied, "I also vote yes even though with the Blood pills Matt gave me. But it will really be nice to not want to kill you when I lose control of my thirst."


    Rosalie smiled "I am okay with it welcome to the family Bella."Bella smiled and replied, "Thank you, Rosalie."Carlisle and Esme smiled and sadly said "We are really sorry for leaving you here Bella and we already consider you a part of the family."


    Emmet ran, hugged Bella laughing and saying, "I vote hell ya, we can pick a fight a fight with Volturi any day."Sarah smiled and said, "My vote is yes."Everyone then turned to Edward, who stared at Bella said, "Why are you doing this to me."I ?r??n?d "Stop being a drama queen if you don''t, I will turn her myself. Remember Volturi wouldn''t have known about Bella if you were not so stupid."


    Emmet and Jasper snickered at that Edward who was embarrassedly replied: "I will turn her myself but I want to talk to her alone for a second."


    I told Rosalie that I am going to Billy''s place so I sped to their house as I reached there I saw Billy was outside and waved at me I smiled and asked "What happened billy why are you waiting outside."Billy just sighed and replied, "It''s Jacob he has gone to see Bella after finding she was going to the Cullens place."


    I muttered in irritation "That kid is really a pain to deal with."Billy who heard it just replied, "You can say that again he has been disobeying Sam''s orders and I heard he tried forcefully kiss Bella."


    I nodded and said, "Yes he did so what are you are going to do with him."Billy with a sad smile replied "If he doesn''t change his behavior he will be kicked out of the pack. But Sam has been talking about making another pack and there have been even talks about giving the command to Jacob but I am not sure about it."

 Chapter 17

    Authors Note:This is a rough draft I wrote this quickly as I can and if this is bad I will try to edit it.


    Matt POV


    I built an underground basement like back home, just much bigger also was really upgrading a few of the things in the Cullens house like their security system, garage..etc when I was working I felt someone hug me from behind as I smiled asked: "Hello Rosalie what can do for you."Rosalie, who didn''t release me whispered: "Nothing, just thinking about having some time to ourselves."


    I grinned and asked, "So what do you have in mind."Rosalie smiled and replied, "How about we go out for a drive."I smiled and as I was about reply Sarah interrupted, "We have a problem Alice just saw a vision and from her expression. It is really bad."


    I then when to the meeting room as all of them had already ?ssembled, and Alice explained a vision of victoria in forks looking for Bella.I nodded as I heard Edweird say, "If she is coming for her, we must take her away from here."Carlisle was thoughtful and asked, "Matt, what do you suggest."


    I sighed and replied, "You can keep her safe by taking her away from forks, but what excuse are you going to make to get Bella out since I just read Edward''s thoughts he wants to take her to Renee in Pheonix."


    Edweird nodded and said, "Bella would be safe in Pheonix, and she would get to spend time with her mother."I shook my head and said, "That will not work since Bella, and I have an estranged relationship with our mother, so she would just hate it there, and I don''t think keeping this from her will do any of us any good especially since you don''t want to tell her about Victoria."


    Edweird just nodded in understanding while Carlisle, who was thoughtful, said "Matt why don''t explain the situation to Bella and I am sure the only place she can go to is phoenix without being questioned by Charlie."


    I frowned at that and thought, "That is also true since Charlie is already keeping a close eye on Bella so going to Pheonix to visit Renee is the only option."


    I explained everything to Bella, who knew it was for her own protection even though she hated the fact she had to visit Renee. Soon she went with Edward to a phoenix while the very next day Victoria showed, which led to her being chased by both Cullens and the pack, but a fight broke out between Emmet and Jacob, which gave Victoria a chance to escape.


    Both Rosalie and I were guarding my Dad as that red-haired bitch may send Vampires after him could I could only sigh, "Jacob really needs to find his imprint soon."


    I went to Billy to talk about this. As I reached him, Billy angrily said: "I know why you are here Matt my son screwed up once again."I nodded and replied, "He needs to let go of this stupid grudge against the Cullens."


    Billy sighed "I tried but everything I say going from one ear and out of the other only time he listens is when it is something about Bella."I ?r??n?d "Sorry to say this, billy your son is a pain in the ?ss to deal with I already have Edweird Cullen, and that is enough." the last part was a whisper.


    Billy was embarrassed as he spoke, "If he did not start a fight with Emmet kid, that red-haired vampire would have been caught."I mentally thought, "He is not wrong there since in one of the routes(visions) Victoria was indeed killed if that fight didn''t happen."


    I called Bella and told her it was safe to come to forks. She pretty much packed her stuff and came home the very next day. She seemed really annoyed, Renee.I didn''t ask what Renee did to make her this irritated.


    I went back to the Cullen''s where everyone was waiting for me. Rosalie was the first one to ask, "So how did your talk with Billy go."I nodded and replied, "Everyone is really angry with Jacob, and no one seems to blame Emmet since it was an accident and Jacob should have concentrated on catching Victoria."


    Sarah muttered, "That''s good."While Carlisle asked, "So what about Jacob? What are they going to do with him."I was thoughtful and replied, "There have been talks about kicking out of the Pack which is considered something very disgraceful for a shapeshifter."


    Jasper, who was in full major mode, replied: "He should be. If not for him, we would have caught Victoria."Esme asked with concern, "Does Jacob understand what this means."I sighed and replied, "He is just holding a grudge since Bella chose Edward rather than him and especially for a shapeshifter, that much anger can sometimes lead to them going out of control."


    Alice asked, "Bella is coming to school tomorrow, right."I smiled replied, "Yes, she is, and Edweird is guarding..cough...stalking...cough her."Everyone slightly laughed at that. The mood lightened a bit. Everyone went back to their room as Rosalie cuddled with me as she asked, "Have you thought about what you said to me during our date about having a baby."I looked at her and asked, "Do you really want one now."Rosalie shook her head and replied, "Not now after getting rid of Victoria."I nodded as we both enjoyed each other''s company.


    The next day I rode with jasper and others in their jeep as I saw Jacob and Embry waiting in front of the School.I jumped out of the jeep and went towards them and gave Embry a hug and asked, "What are you doing here."Embry smiled and replied, "Just making sure this troublemaker says his sorry to Emmet."Jacob glared at both Embry and Me. We just ignored him as Edward was coming with Bella as she was uncomfortable with Jacon awkwardly greeted "Hey."Jacob, who was is in full emo mode, asked"Charlie said you left town."Bella replied, "What I went to visit Renee, what is it you, Jacob."Edward, who read Jacob''s mind, laughed and said, "He is here to make sure you are human."


    Embry, who grabbed Jacob''s shoulder, whispered, "Don''t get into more trouble than what you are already in."Jacob hesitantly nodded and said, looking elsewhere,"I came here to say sorry about what happened during our last patrol."


    I smirked and said, "You have to tell that apology to Emmet, not to us also at least act like you are sincere."Jacob was miffed at that as I called Emmet, who heard everything came grinning towards us as Jacob apologized, gritting his teeth.


    Embry smiled and said, "Goodbye, guys." I looked at everyone and said, "Guys I am going to take Bella to Sam''s house since I am sure she will remain restless until she knows about what happened between the pack and us."I narrowed my eyes at Bella, who looked down in embarrassment since she was about to do just that.


    I kissed Rosalie on the cheek and took Bella to Sam''s house as we were going Bella questioned, "So what happened that made Jacob apologize to Emmet."I explained, "Well, Bells, like you guessed, Victoria showed we worked with the Pack to catch her, but the problem was The pack was going to cut Victoria off, and well Jacob disobeyed the order and went after her which led him and Emmet kinda accidentally crashing into each other than Jacob in anger started to fight with Emmet which led to Victoria getting away."


    Bella, who was stunned, asked, "You are telling me they almost had Victoria, but because of that little scaffle, she escaped."I nodded and replied, "Victoria is very slippery to catch Bella."We soon reached Sam''s house as everyone from the Pack came out as Paul said, "Look whose back." and Quil, who also made it to the pack, greeted "What''s up Bella."


    Bella was surprised and asked, "Quil you too."Quil smiled and replied, "Yup, finally made the pack."Embry and Jacob who arrived as Leah, smiled and hugged Bella and asked, "How was your trip."Bella ?r??n?d "It was really exhausting." both became friends when the Cullens were not here.


    Emily smiled and came running towards Bella and said, "Hi Bella, I was wondering when I would see you we only see Matt here."I replied Mock hurt "What Emily, you say that as if you don''t like seeing me here."


    Sam came and hugged me "It is good to see you here, Matt did Jacob cause any trouble."I shook my head replied, "No he did not but his apology could be more sincere."Sam who heard this, gave Jacob a look, which caused Jacob to huff and go away.


    Sam replied, "He has been getting too out of control lately. It is only because of the fact he is chiefs son and the because of the respect I have for Billy that he is still in the pack."Paul, who was blunt as ever said: "You have to hear his thoughts is Bella this and Bella that."Bella who was embarrassed muttered, "Sorry about that, guys."


    Leah slowly put a hand on Bella''s shoulder shoulder "It was not your fault. He just can''t take the hint.Also even if you became his girlfriend, he should know the fact Shapeshifter have imprints"Emily nodded that as we went inside as. We soon started chatting, and the topic of imprinting came up.


    Bella, who was curious, questioned, " What is that I heard Leah mentioning it."Sam who was thoughtful, replied, "How should I put it? Imprinting is basically something every shapeshifter does. It helps the shapeshifter find someone who is very compatible with them and some consider it be soulmates."I saw all the pack nod while Sam continued, "There is also a philosophical part like It''s not like love at first sight, really. It''s more like¡­ gravity moves¡­ suddenly. It''s not the earth holding you here anymore, she does¡­ You become whatever she needs you to be, whether that''s a protector, or a lover, or a friend."I liked that actually I also know that Jacob tried to imprint on Bella forcefully. The poor guy doesn''t get the fact Bella is not his imprint.


    Bella who was in awe with said, "That is actually beautiful so everyone here has imprinted."Leah with a sad smile, replied, "Not me I am still looking for mine."Bella, who saw this simply hugged Leah, who was thankful for the support.


    I mentally thought, "Well you don''t have to wait any longer. You will meet your imprint next week."I went outside and took my phone out messaged "Where are you idiots you guys are supposed to reach here by tomorrow."

 Chapter 18

    Authors Note :This is just a rough draft


    Matt POV


    The next day I was working with Rosalie on a Nissan GT-R skyline she liked the designs from the movie Fast and furious on my which she saw on the computer the funny thing is there is no movie called fast and furious here.I soon had a call from my friends who have reached and are waiting for me at my Fathers house.I quickly told Rosalie "Hey Rosalie I have a couple of my friends from Pheonix who are coming here do you want to meet them."Rosalie with slight excitement replied, "Of course I want to meet them."We both took my Car and drove straight to Bella''s house since I did move out of there.


    As a reached the place I saw Jackson Evans who was standing at 6'' foot tall, he has a well-built form and possesses dark brown hair and eyes to match, and next to him was Tyler has tanned skin, short black hair, and dark brown eyes. His height is between 5''9" he is our hotheaded friend sometimes I really wondered if he is a shifter and last but not least Victor who is the silent one he has with olive skin, dark brown eyes, curly dark brown hair.


    I parked my car as I got out I heard Tyler shout "There you are it has been at least 2 years since we last saw each other."I grinned and hugged and whispered, "Missed you to the man how have you been."Tyler ?r??n?d and replied, "It has been boring after you left these even with these two around."


    I smirked that as I turned to Victor who smiled and said "It is really good to see you, Matt."I gave shook his hand as I enveloped in a hug by Jackson who muttered: "Nice to see you again man we really missed you back in phoenix it just didn''t feel right without you there and I have heard from Bella you have a girlfriend now."


    Tyler who heard this saw Rosalie as spoke "So that is our sister-in-law."Rosalie who heard this was very happy as she replied: "Hello my name is Rosalie Cullens Matt''s girlfriend."Everyone just nodded as Tyler elbowed me and whispered "Why didn''t you say you had a girlfriend." I replied, "It must have slipped my mind."


    Everyone soon got acquainted with Rosalie as I found out they were living in a hotel in Seattle as I heard Tyler say "You know we just might stay I don''t know something is just telling me to stay here."Jackson laughed and said, "That sounds so cringy but he does have a point."


    Victor was grinning and said, "It feels good that the group is back together."I continued chatting with my friends as I saw Rosalie smiling at me as soon went inside to meet Bella. The day was normal nothing really happened soon my friends went back to the hotel I went back to the Cullens. That night I was joking around with Jasper and Emmet as I suddenly stopped noticing my change Rosalie was concerned and asked: "Matt what happened ."


    I whispered, "Someone just tried to enter Bella''s room."Hearing this everyone was focused on me as Edwards went to get Bella as I muttered: "It was a really good idea for me to have set up those defenses."Rosalie came sat on my ??p replied "Yes it was."


    Soon Edward returned with Bella as I explained "The guy tried to enter Bella''s room but ran away soon as he got tasered but I was able to get a picture."I showed all of them the hologram of Riley Biers.


    Jasper who crossed his arms over his ?h?st said: "This is not someone we know and by the looks of it is a newborn since, unlike Edward who was unable to move for a small-time from the tazer this guy was able to recover quickly."I nodded and said, "I had Arthur do a facial recognition his name is Riley Beirs a local who went missing."


    I replied, "Yes by the looks of it he came specifically for Bella."Everyone now turned super serious hearing that.


    Carlisle was concerned and replied, "Someone is orchestrating this."Sarah with concern questioned, "Could it be Victoria."Alice shook her head and replied, "No I would have seen her decide."Edward with certainty told everyone"It has to be the Volturi."


    Alice quickly claimed, "No I don''t think it is the Volturi either I have been watching their decisions too."I tuned out and most as I heard Bella say "So if you guys protect me and my dad all the time will this not cause a problem with your thirst."


    Carlisle gave Bella a smile and said"That won''t be a problem Matt here developed pills for us to sustain our thirst."Bella gave me a look that said ''when were you going to tell me this''.


    I shrugged and said, "Don''t give me that look I thought Edweird here would have told you about that so I didn''t tell you about it."Bella now glared at Edweird as I smirked that was a good deflection.


    I pitched in my idea "You guys want the wolves to help you with the protection."Carlisle nodded and said "Please tell Sam about it,If the wolves help then we can make sure Bella and Charlie are well protected."


    The next day Sam with Embry and Jacob came to look at the scent left behind by the vampire also help with Bella and Charlie''s protection I was with Rosalie and Edward as Bella was coming with three of them as I smiled at Sam who gave a nod seeing me.


    But Jacob just had to open his mouth "Whoever it was left a stink behind."Sam cut in with a growl "Jacob stop right there."Jacob quickly shut up and as sam looked at me and said "Don''t worry since we got the scent so it will be hard to miss when we cross it next time."


    I then went with sam who was curious on why I brought him away from the other as I explained "You remember I told you about my ability to copy other vampires gift right."Sam nodded while crossing his arms over his ?h?st as I continued "I had copied an ability called relationship identification the last time I went to the Volturi which I kinda used it on Leah to find her Imprint."


    Hearing this sam got impatient and asked "You know who her imprint is and do you know where he lives."I scratched my head and said, "Yes I know who he is and where he is now."Sam grabbed my shoulders and started asking me and asked "Who is he and where is he."


    I replied, "It is my friend Tyler from phoenix and he is now in forks I kinda called him here."Suddenly Sam had a call from Emily sam quickly answered as I could hear Emily''s voice from the other side"Sam you won''t believe Leah imprinted, we were just now shopping in Seattle when Leah just ran into a guy named Tyler."Sam looked at me stunned as I muttered "Well talk about timing and cliche running into a guy."The last part was in my mind.


    Sam quickly went to find Emily and Leah to tell them about Tyler being my friend I tracked Tyler who seems to have returned to the hotel as I talked to Tyler and subtly questioned him about how his day was common stuff until I found out he bluntly asked Leah to date my only thought "That was fast."


    The wolves and Cullens started to take shifts protecting Bella While I knew for the week nothing if going to happen so I decided this the best time to rescue Didyme as I knew she is being held in Italy Amalfi coast it is mostly to the secluded mountain region as I told Rosalie "Rose I will be back in a week give or take."Rosalie narrowed her eyes at me and questioned "What are you up to."


    I gave an angelic smiled and said"Don''t worry I am just going to visit someone and please ready the guest room okay."Rosalie nodded and asked, "Who is this guest you are bringing here."I smirked and said, "Is this jealousy."


    Rose slapped me in the arm while I acted mock hurt as she said"No you idiot I was just curious."

 Chapter 19

    Authors Note:I am updating this rough draft no idea if this good enough for you guys


    Matt POV


    I was making my way to the Mansion/prison that kept Didyme the security here is really good with 400 Vampires guarding it all of them with some kind of offensive or defensive skill added to that the security camera''s installed are all top quality.I already let my probes scout the whole place I placed my earphones are started to play my favorite songs while slowly humming the tunes I made my way towards the mansion.


    I muttered, "Arthur hack into the security cameras makes sure to leave no trace of me ever being here."Arthur instantly replied, "I am already on it sir."


    The vampire guard seeing me yelled, "Hey you are not allowed to come any further please go back."The guard next to him pitched in "Why don''t we just kill and feed on him."I smirked hearing that as used advanced pain inducement to both of them as they started to turn to dust leaving nothing behind.


    I jumped over the gate as I used telepathy to make everyone in the Mansion ignore me the interesting part I was just dancing and humming to the music smooth criminal while using pain inducement on anyone I passed by as all of them started to turn to dust I smiled and thought "I didn''t feel anything for these people, after all, I doubt Marcus would have let them live after finding out they keeping his mate imprisoned most of them here are doing this to gain Aro''s favor."


    I reached Didyme room it was locked with 40 digit number lock call about being paranoid the room was built in such a way that if someone forced their way through the door the person inside the room will be incinerated also there was a small slot which was meant to pass Food/blood and other stuff also there are 2 women inside who keeps an eye on Didyme and when I sighed and thought "Poor Didyme to be betrayed by her brother and to be kept away from her mate it was plane torture for both Marcus and Didyme."


    I entered the 40 digit number code soon the whole door was opening inside I saw there were 2 women two of them attacked as I used telepathy to freeze them in place as they quickly started to disintegrate because of the use of Advanced pain inducement. Didyme who saw all this with a stoic face said "If you have come to kill me please do it quickly."


    I held up my hands in surrender while saying "It is actually the opposite I am here to save you on behalf of your mate Marcus as he is being forced to stay in castle Volturi."Hearing this Didyme asked with slight hope "Do you really mean it are you really here on behalf of Marcus."


    I contacted Marcus through the metal link "Marcus I have found Didyme."Marcus instantly replied, "My beloved Didyme has been found."I explained, "Yes but I need you to convince her that I am really sent by you so I am about creating a mental like between you two."Just from I can easily tell Marcus is eager to speak to her or even just hear her voice. Didyme soon broke into tears hearing Marcus it was hell for her to be betrayed by her own brother and had to live away from her own mate I could only shake my head and think "Who said blood is thicker than water."Well, one thing is sure Marcus wanted to come to meet her but I had to remind him it was not the best time and I will take Didyme to Cullens for now.


    Didyme had changed a lot during the past centuries being away from Marcus and being betrayed by her brother and kept in the as a prisoner not being able to be with her mate and no matter how much she planned she couldn''t escape as her brother would notice she had given up and thought she would be locked in this place for the rest of her life or be killed by her brother if he thinks she was not of any use.


    Well, soon I took Didyme back to the Cullens while I questioned her "I have strengthened the mental link between you and Marcus this will make sure you guys can contact each other always."


    Didyme smiled at me and replied "Thank you for helping me. But won''t my brother find out about my escape soon?"Hearing smirked and said, "No he won''t I already made sure of it."I already have altered Aro''s memory such that he believes Didyme is dead so he won''t come to this place anymore.


    I was now thinking about my friends each of them had their mates at first I was thinking about being a matchmaker but since Leah and Tyler are having a nice time with each other so I didn''t interfere with that I decided to let Leah deal with how she wanted to tell Tyler about her Shapeshifter problem also Kate and Irina will arrive soon. It will be interesting to see how my friends will react to them chances of them accepting to be a vampire are close to 80% since I know both of them pretty well.

 Chapter 20

    [Authors Note: This is a quickly written chapter hope you guys will enjoy this.]


    Matt POV


    I soon returned with Didyme back to the Cullens and Rosalie was the first one to greet me with a passionate kiss also I soon told them about how Didyme was imprisoned even Carlisle and Esme who were kind really hated Aro both of them happily welcomed Didyme to their home. Carlisle with a sad smile said, "I never thought Aro would go this far just so he could have Mascus by his side."


    Jasper who heard this said"It is Marcus''s ability not Marcus himself."For Jasper, it reminded of him of how Maria used him Alice who seemed to know what Jasper was thinking grabbed his hand to comfort him.


    Didyme couldn''t refute what Jasper said as she replied "I guess my brother died the day he turned into a vampire."Esme consoled Didyme who began to cry I could only sigh think "She must have bottled up all her emotions."


    I was soon dragged by Rosalie towards our bedroom as I questioned her with a teasing smiled "What can''t wait until nightfall."Rosalie who blushed hearing his punched me on the shoulder and said: "No you idiot you Kate and Irina will be here tomorrow."I gave a nod hearing that as I went to visit Sam who was wrestling with Jared who was his second in command as the pack saw me sam smiled asked"What can I do for you, Matt."I simply replied, "Well to vegetarian vampires are soon coming to meet the Cullen soon I just wanted to inform the pack about them."Sam nodded at that as he was thankful for the heads up as he replied "Well I will tell billy about this."I knew my job was done as I looked around and saw that Jacob was not here so I questioned "So sam I don''t see Jacob anywhere."


    Sam sighed and replied, "Yes well billy tried to get Jacob to understand that Bella is Edwards''s mate but it seems the message is not getting through his thick skull."I grimaced and replied, "If this goes on I don''t want to find out how he will react to Edward and Bella''s decision to get married."


    Kate and Irina soon arrived at Fork''s it was nice to see them again and Rosalie wanted to give them a tour around Forks even if the town is not much it still is new to them as Kate who was now looking at me curiously asked "So why did you ask us to come here. That to acting all mysterious."I smiled and replied, "You will find out soon."


    It was interesting as I slowly changed Kate and Irina''s skin appearance to normal humans but even then vampires seemed to be really beautiful or handsome as they quickly attract the attention of a lot of people, we soon took them to show around Forks and I knew in my Visions or routes that Victor and Jackson wanted to go party so they wanted to ask if I was coming and they are now waiting at my house.I smirked and thought "Ohh this is going to be interesting."


    We reached my home as I saw both Victor and Jackson waiting for me I parked my car and quickly went towards them both of them smiled and gave a hug while I asked while looking around "Where is Tyler."Jackson smirked and replied, "Ohhh our bad boy has gone on date."I said while I knew Jackson was internally yelling "That bastard abandoned us without even saying a word. When I see that bloody idiot again I will beat the pulp out of him."


    I was also smiled hearing both that Tyler and Leah must be having a good time "Okay that is good."


    While I saw Victor stunned seeing Kate and while Victor''s jaw dropped seeing Irina could only think" it was an interesting reaction is this how I reacted seeing Rosalie."


    Kate and Irina were looking at boys with great interest asked muttered "So this was the surprise and I like it."Irina whose eyes were focused on Jackson nodded in acknowledgment while Kate elbowed Rosalie and whispered"Did you know Matt was going to do this."


    Rosalie with a weak smile replied, "No I really don''t know what goes through his head half the time."Both the sisters saw Rosalie didn''t know about this as Irina looked at kate and whispered "They are our mates."Kate just gave a nod of acknowledgment.


    Jackson walked towards Irina acted suave said while giving his hand "My name is Evans, Jackson Evans."I facepalmed and muttered "idiot." but to my surprise, Irina just giggled hearing his intro replied, "Nice trying to copy James bond."Hearing that Jackson blushed in embarrassment and muttered "Well that was embarrassing."


    Irina who heard this replied, "No I thought it was cute."Hearing this I was sure Jackson turned into a tomato or something to get away from the subject Jackson immediately asked "So are you related to the Cullens."Irina smiled and replied, "Yes cousins actually."Jackson gave a slight nod while he continued talking with Irina.


    While Victor smiled introduced himself "Hi my name is Victor Gonsalez."Kate was just smiled and replied, "Hello to you too my name is Kate Denali."Victor was mesmerized by Kate''s beauty as he couldn''t talk much as he bluntly asked"So do you guys are sightseeing.So can we join you guys as we have also not seen anything yet."I gave him look that said "Really." while Kate smirked knowing it was Victors method of getting time to spend more time with them


    It was good seeing them all together having a nice time I could only smile at that all of them had real rough life while Victor and Jackson are orphans they worked their ?ss off to reach where they are now Jackson may be goofy but he is a very talented singer and dancer while Victor even though was silent was a martial artist and a painter. Rosalie who was next to me whispered "It seems Kate and Irina were really having a good time."We soon took them sightseeing well both Irina and kate enjoyed Jackson and Victor''s company as they exchanged mobile numbers with Jackson and Victor.


    I can only say Fate is a bitch in the twilight world what I mean fate has already planned a soul mate for particular person humans are mostly forgiven for not finding theirs since they have no way of knowing if the person is your soulmate or not while Shapeshifters and Vampires have the ability to find out who their mate is which means ignoring it has huge consequences.

 Chapter 21

    [Authors Note:This quickly written rough draft if this sucks I can only say I am sorry.]


    Matt POV


    I didn''t have to do anything to help both Victor and Jackson as both got along with Kate and Irina so well I could easily bet my money on the fact they will be boyfriend and girlfriend within 2 months time from the routes or visions I have seen both of them being orphans so they didn''t have any emotional attachments being orphans we were the only the only family both of them had after all we were like brothers in all but blood so they will be able to accept it without any problems.


    I was playing a game on my phone while Rosalie asked "So how do you think both of them will react to being a vampire."I sighed and replied, "I don''t think we will have any problems with them I am sure they will be okay with being a Vampire."Rosalie looked worried as she asked, "Are you sure they will agree both Kate and Irina seem to be really happy with them.It would break them if they are rejected for being a vampire."


    I understood her fear as I replied "Don''t worry, both of them will accept them without a problem you just have to trust me."Things went just like I saw in the vision in a month''s time both of them asked Kate and Irina to be their girlfriend. Rosalie gave a small nod while questioned, "What about Leah and Tyler."


    I was thinking as I replied, "Well that''s a different case well Tyler is different he is an illegitimate child of Michael Anderson owner of Anderson inc his mother was the only one who cared about him died a while back his father is grade A ?ssehole who didn''t even look at or cared about him, his stepmother and half brother are even worse being illegitimate child, his half brother made sure to make him an outcast in the school until we three came along he was a lone wolf."


    Rosalie grabbed my hand to calm me down as she asked "So what do you think he will do when he finds out Leah is a shifter."I rubbed my temples and replied, "He will need some time to process everything but he will come around."


    Well, things went smoothly after a couple of dates it didn''t take much time to become Boyfriend and Girlfriend but we were going to tell them about the whole Vampire and Shifters at the end of the year but things got out of hand as the missing cases in Seattle grew which caused Leah, Irina and Kate to get worried about their respective boyfriend as all of them decided to tell them about the whole Vampire and shifter thing.


    We called Victor,Jackson and Tyler to a clearing next to the quilete reserve as Tyler looking around questioned "What is did you guys want to discuss about way out here."I looked at them and said "What we are going to tell you is very important.So please bear with me okay"Three of them just gave a nod while I gestured Leah to go ahead and shift as Leah let out breath and transformed into a grey wolf seeing sudden transformation Jackson fell down on the ground while Victor was surprised and hard time believing what just happened while Tyler who was stunned seeing this as Jackson looked at Victor said "Am I the only one who saw the a chick transform into huge grey wolf."Victor bluntly replied "No"


    Jackson who nodded and said"Good because I thought I was going crazy."


    Tyler broke out of his stunned state whispered "I knew there was something different about your body temp was really high like you had a fever and you seemed to be stronger but never guessed you were a werewolf."Tyler who went towards leah and held his hand over her fore head while he was still having a hard time coming in terms with all this as Victor looked at me and asked "So what about all of you."


    I shrugged and replied "Vampires."Hearing this Jackson immediately yelled "We have been friends for years bro don''t drink my blood."I laughed along with Rosalie and replied "No you idiot we don''t drink human blood."Jackson now stopped yelling looked at me curiously while still on guard and asked "Really you don''t drink human blood."


    Rosalie shook her head and replied "No we used to drink animal blood but now Matt had created blood pills which is made sure we don''t have to live of human or animal blood."Victor who heard all this now looked at Kate and questioned "So what did you want to discuss about."


    Rosalie then explained to them about vampires having mates and Victor being Kate''s mate while Jackson is Irina''s mate while Leah who went towards a bush and transformed back told Tyler about shapeshifter and imprinting.Tyler was thoughtful as he soon came towards Leah and kissed her forehead while saying "Just give me a day to figure things out."Tyler mostly is figuring out what to do on one hand he slightly craved for acceptance of his father while on the other hand he had Leah his girlfriend who accepted everything about him.


    Leah with sad smile gave a nod while tyler walked away while Jackson and Victor came towards Kate and Irina and questioned "So we are your mates."Hearing the question both Irina and Kate slowly gave nod they were afraid both of them will reject them because of them being a vampire both of them had waited for over 1000 years to find their mate so they are really feared being rejected.Irina and Kate were broken out of their thoughts as Jackson said "Well this was not what I expected when you told me about telling us something important."Jackson and Victor just had thought Kate and irina wanted to break up with them or something. But they never thought this both of them had no family so they didn''t have anyone they would see die of old age and being a vampire to be with th girls was not really bad as Jackson came gave Irina a kiss and said "You are afraid I would reject you because of being a vampire then you are so wrong."This made Irina cry while Victor while smiled and said "You are not getting rid of me."This caused Kate run up to him and hug him as he winched "Too..... strong."


    Well the next day I was mentally told by Sam that Tyler accepted Leah I smiled and thought"I am happy for both of them."

 Chapter 22

    [Authors Note: This is a rough draft please do enjoy]


    Matt POV


    Well, everything between Leah and Tyler was good also Kate and Irina were thinking about staying here with Cullens as both liked Forks and wanted to live here as they wanted the Denali coven to move here to Forks.


    I was invited to Bonfire at Quileute reserve to hear the story about Taha aki it seems Leah had invited to the Tyler while normally vampires are not invited they made an exception for both Rosalie and me. While I parked my car at the end of the Quileute reserve I saw a shirtless Jacob leaning against his red Volkswagen seemed as if he was waiting I could only guess it must have been Bella since he invited her the poor guy was not taking the hints also I told billy about this he told if I could ask Bella to talk some sense into his son.I got out to see Sam and Embry smiled and came towards me while sam gave hug and said "I thought you would not come."I shook my head and replied, "You invited me to bonfire personally I could I not come."


    We were both talking Edward came with Bella both of them emerged out of the car I noticed Edward and Jacob were having a staredown soon Edward who looked at Jacob with slight irritation questioned."Doesn''t he own a shirt?"I snickered hearing that as I looked at Sam and asked "Is Jacob really showing off his body in front of Bella."Sam scoffed and replied "After you told us we look like strippers I started using nanotech clothes you created which is much better than just pants.All most all the pack wear a shirt when we are in public except for Jacob who seems to remove his shirt when he hears Bella is coming."I had given Sam the nanotech clothes which are still in the testing phase and Sam had become the 3rd one to own one besides me and Rosalie. Unlike mine or Rosalie''s nanotech clothes Sam''s was different because of how fast he shifts into a wolf and back the nanotech needed to be as fast which is why it is still in the testing phase.


    We soon reached Billy''s house a group is gathered around the fire, eating hot dogs, laughing. Billy sits at the natural head of the circle. Old Quil, Quil''s ancient grandfather sits on one side of him, Sue Clearwater who had become a member of the council after Harry Clearwater''s death sat on the other side. The whole pack was there; Paul, Quil, Embry, Jared, and Sam, with Emily at his side. Leah was smiling next to Tyler who was enjoying time with his girlfriend.


    Jacob was leading Bella toward the bonfire as Bella who was feeling uncomfortable questioned"Jacob are You sure this is okay? I really hate being a party crasher."Jacob smiled replied"Technically, you''re a Council Meeting crasher. See. The Council leaders, Dad, Quil''s grandpa, and Sue Clearwater. She took over for Harry when he died. "


    Jacob tried to be funny but this only made Bella more conscious replied, "Okay, I should definitely not be here."


    Jacob smiled and ?ssured her"You''re okay. I thought... I mean your brother and his girlfriend, they thought it would be good for you to hear the histories."


    Bella curiously asked "The histories? The tribe''s histories? Aren''t they secret?" Jacob replied" We all got a role to play. And you''re a part of this. I mean, it''s the first time Seth, Leah, and Quil are hearing them, too. But you are the first outsider. Ever."


    I was with Rosalie. Leah and Tyler as I turned to Leah and questioned "Did he forget we are also outsiders and Rosalie is the first vampire."Leah ?r??n?d and said "Just ignore him, he is being an idiot."Rosalie smiled and kissed me on the cheek while whispering"Yeah just forget about him."


    Bella was tried to make excuses to go back home since Jacob made her feel uneasy and Billy told her to stay and he had something to tell after the meeting saying he had to tell her something.


    Seth interrupted by a gangly-limbed boy who was 15 who was like a puppy. as he said"Hey. It''s about time, you got here. Paul''s been hoovering the grub. But, I saved you some burgers. Leah smiled and introduced him" Bella, this is Seth Clearwater,he is my brother. The newest member of the pack. Seth smirked and said" Newest, bestest, brightest."


    Leah cut it" And the slowest."She smacked Seth on the back of his and said, "Don''t get big head like Jacob."


    Seth laughed at that while Tyler and Seth were laughing and discussing football also Seth seems to really like Tyler. A whistle comes from the circle. It''s Sam. Seth jumps up and said, "Come on your dad is about to start."


    We soon were sitting around the bonfire as Seth dragged us to the bonfire as we sat down with Rosalie held my hand and set head on my shoulder as Billy started his story" The Quileutes have been a small tribe from the beginning...But we''ve always had magic in our blood. We were great spirit warriors... Shapeshifters, that transform into the powerful wolf. This enabled us to scare off our enemies and protect our tribe. But one day our warriors came across a being... "I was getting visual images from Bella''s imagination Two Quileute warriors emerged from the trees, horrified to find a male vampire wearing the clothing of a mid-1700s Spaniard bent over two lifeless tribe girls. His eyes are blood red, feral. A terrifying image if you think about it.


    Billy continued" It looked like a man, but it was hard like stone, and cold as ice... Our warriors'' sharp teeth, finally tore it apart... But the only fire would completely destroy it. They lived in fear, the Cold Man was not alone. And they were right."I was impressed by Bella''s imagination A beautiful vampiress in a tattered 1700''s Spanish gown, moves through the Quileute village of longhouses and teepees. A trail of bodies, tribes-people screaming.


    Billy who was looking at fires said" She took her vengeance out on the village. Our elder chief, Taha Aki, was the only spirit warrior left to save the tribe after his son was killed. The Third Wife was no magical being, no special powers, but one... Courage.The Third Wife''s sacrifice distracted the Cold Woman, long enough for Taha Aki to destroy her. She saved the tribe. Over time, our enemies have disappeared. But one remains... The Cold Ones but some of them have now become our allies."Billy looked at Rosalie and me while saying the last part while Rosalie who heard the story whispered, "Now I understand why they hated us so much. They had come in contact with our kind before they met Carlisle."


    Billy then turned serious as she said "Our magic awakens when cold ones who drink blood are near us. And we sense it now, we feel the threat in our blood. Something terrible is coming. And we must all be ready. All of us."

 Chapter 23

    [Authors Note:I am having a hard time writing new chapters as I got a small job and it is taking up all my free time so the updates will be slow but I won''t drop this.]


    Matt POV


    While Rosalie and I visited our favorite spot in the forest it was covered with flowers Rosalie was confused and was looking around as she questioned "Matt why come here now." As I pulled out a black box seeing this Rosalie looked at me with surprise as I opened the black box showing an Aquamarine and Diamond Milgrain Halo Ring told her "I wanted to do this for some time now."I kneeled in front of Rosalie and asked "Will you marry me, Rosalie Hale Cullen."Rosalie smiled gave a nod as I placed the ring on her finger she was so happy that she kept looking at the ring as if it was the most precious thing in the world for her.


    Well, Rosalie showed the ring to Esme, Alice, and Sarah all congratulated her on getting engaged while Jasper and Carlisle smiled at me it was a joyous occasion ut soon turned into a very serious one.


    That night everyone was watching the news about the murders and disappearances.


    Reporter: Police are baffled by the escalating murders and disappearances. Reporter: Theories range from a vicious new gang to a wildly active serial killer... Reporting live, Dawn Chubai. CNN.


    Carlisle said seriously" It''s getting worse. We''re going to have to do something." Jasper added his thoughts"It takes more than one of our kind to cause the damage they''re reporting. Quite a few more. They''re undisciplined, conspicuous... Edward: Newborns". Bella questioned," What, like new vampires?"


    Edward answered her" In their first few months after the change."Jasper who was deep though said"That''s when we''re at our most uncontrollable, vicious, insane with thirst only one who overcame it quickly was your brother"


    I gave a nod and said, "Yes even for me it was slightly difficult."


    Emmett grinned and said," Something to look forward to." Jasper seriously said" No one has trained these newborns, but this isn''t random." Carlisle gave a nod and said" Someone''s creating an army. " while hearing this Jasper nods and Emmett was enthusiastic and said" Oh, now we definitely going to Seattle."


    Bella who is still having a hard time believing all this questioned:": An Army of vampires?"


    Jasper answered her"Yes and they''ve been created to fight someone." Edward figured it out as he sighed" We''re the only clan even close to Seattle." Carlisle was hopeful and said": Regardless, of who are they were may, if we don''t put a stop to them, the Volturi will. I''m surprised they''ve let it go on this long."


    Edward shook his head and said" Maybe they''re behind it. In Italy, I read Aro''s mind... He wants me and Alice to join him... Our gifts would shore up his power. An army could solve that for him."Bella takes this in, then asked" We can''t wait two weeks for graduation; you need to change me now"I smacked her on the back of the head with a magazine and said, "You will be turned but do not rush it."Bella looked down in embarrassment.


    Jasper who heard Bella shook his head and said"You''d be a liability as a newborn. Unable to control your instincts. An easy target."Carlisle puts an empathetic hand on Bella''s shoulder said" There''s also your father to consider. How terrible would it be for him if you suddenly disappeared?"


    Bella can''t argue with that as I whispered "Bella you need to think straight you can''t disappear on Dad like that we are the only family he has got."Bella gave nod understanding what I am saying while she whispered"Sorry if I sounded like bitch Matt."I waved it off.


    I then turned to carlisle and gave my opinion "Carlisle I heard from Rosalie you have other allies other than the Denali coven."Carlisle replied, "Yes there are few."I was thoughtful and questioned, "Is there any coven who would help us."


    Carlisle was thinking about it as Sarah and Emmet looked at it and said"I was both of you to go find Irish coven the chances of them fighting for us is small."He then turned to Rosalie and me and continued "I want Rosalie to take Matt with you and find the Egyptian coven."


    Rosalie knew who the head of the Egyptian Coven was as she scrunched her nose and replied "Amun I don''t think he would even lift a finger to help us."Carlisle sighed and said, "We have to try the no of newborns is too much for just us and Wolfs."


    Rosalie gave a nod while we discussed the issue at hand while Rosalie and I booked a ticket to Egypt I knew this is a good chance to free benjamin the poor guy is manipulated into thinking Amun views him as a son in reality Amun sees benjamin as nothing more than a pawn.


    We soon caught our flight to Egypt Rosalie and I decided to not waste any time as visited we Amun.I didn''t talk much but Amun at first saw us acted as he was happy said"Welcome Rosalie I didn''t know you were coming. Is Carlisle with you? and who is this young man?."I grinned and thought "He is afraid we will find out about Benjamin."


    Rosalie gave a forced smile she already knew Amun was faking and she replied"I am afraid Carlisle has not come and this is my mate Matt and this not a Friendly visit Amun Carlisle needs your help."


    Rosalie explained to Amun the situation as she heard everything his whole attitude took 180 turns as he said "I can''t help you If there is a newborn army Voulturi will have noticed it and I am not going to do anything with the Voulturi."Rosalie internally yelling cowardly bastard as she calmly said "Amun you should remember when you were made a pariah my the voulturi with no coven or Vampires allying with you it was Carlisle who lend you a hand."I smirked hearing all this as I could hear thoughts of both Benjamin and his Mate Tia were not happy with Amun''s decision both of them felt Amun was forsaking an ally who helped him at a time of need.


    Amun was indifferent as he replied, "No my decision is final."Rosalie huffed and turned to me as we both were about to leave Benjamin water from their small house pool rise up like a wall to block the doorway.


    We both looked to see Benjamin smiling holding his hand out as he said "I''d like to hear about it. I never get to meet any of Amun''s friends. He likes to keep me hidden." I smirked and replied, "I can''t imagine why." Benjamin makes the waterfall back into the pool, and he walks up to us and they shake hands.


    I watched Amun was in the living room I made sure to telepathically contact Rosalie and make an excuse to come back to the house. When Rosalie, Tia, and Benjamin entered the house I made sure to make them invisible with Mental invisibility which I gained from Afton which could only make me invisible but not others but when enhanced it was able to make anyone invisible as long as I want.


    The moment they entered the living room I questioned "Amun I must say you really did well in manipulating Benjamin."Amun who heard this was nervous as he questioned "What are you talking about."


    I smirked and replied "Don''t act like you don''t know anything when Demitri was taken away by the voulturi you wanted to make sure that Benjamin won''t leave you so you acted as a kind father figure to him also don''t think of lying to me I am mind reader like Edward but my powers are stronger I saw all your memories.I know you view Benjamin as Pawn or weapon."


    Amun was angry as he gritted his teeth and replied "So what if I manipulated him I turned him into a vampire he belongs to me."I looked at him with slight disgust as he continued "the day Benjamin went and brought that brat Tia she was always suspicious of me. But she knew the Voulturi can''t have Benjamin so she didn''t say much but still she kept his guard and that brat Benjamin thinks I care for him."


    Benjamin who was hearing all teared up his hands were trembling as Tia held quickly consoled him as I looked at his so-called Father figure as I removed the invisibility seeing this Amun figured out he was tricked and no amount of explaining would be able to make Benjamin believe Amun.


    Amun in rage yelled, "You want to take him from that is why you did this."I scoffed held both my hand out as flames danced on one hand and a small twister on the other as I replied "I don''t need him as I already have an ability like his. I just wanted him to be free from this prison created by you to be able to do whatever he wished to do."This struck a chord in Benjamin''s heart he always wanted to trace,l meet with other people,..etc but he could never do any of this because Amun denied it saying it was dangerous for him.


    Benjamin sped out of the house with Tia on his tail as Rosalie and I decided to follow them as we soon found them next to the Nile as Benjamin muttered "A part of me always knew I was just a weapon or pawn for Amun. But I denied it and made myself believe that he cares about me as a son."Tia who was next to him grabbed his hand and consoled him.


    Benjamin turned to look at me and questioned "I want to know why you did this."I sighed and replied, "When I read his mind I could only think how much you cared about him. But he only saw you as a weapon which is something I didn''t like. So the only thing I could do for you was set you free."


    Benjamin gave small smile and said, "I know you came here looking for help but I don''t think I can help you since I need some time to sort my feeling out."I gave him the blood pill and said "Take these with you these are blood pills they will make sure you don''t need to feed on blood anymore."


    Benjamin looked at Blood pills with amazement as Rosalie cut in"Benjamin I know you guys don''t have a place to stay then you can stay with the Denali Coven or if you want you can come to stay with our coven."Tia at first thought we wanted Benjamin''s powers like Amun but after she saw me having the same ability she knew Rosalie was just trying to help as Tia gave Rosalie a smile and said "Thank you for the offer. We may take upon it"


    Rosalie just gave a nod and we soon decided to leave for forks I saw vision or routes and found out that Benjamin and Tia will soon visit Forks and will become a part of the Cullens.

 Chapter 24

    Matt POV


    We soon got a flight back to Forks with no help Rosalie was slightly irritated but I slowly grabbed her hand to comfort her for which she was thankful as we soon reached forks and made our way the Cullens household.The moment I entered the house I saw Bella being examined by Carlisle.


    Edward looked on with concern as Carlisle finishes setting Bella''s hand in a splint. Sarah, at the counter, peruses several newspapers, looking for an update. Carlisle who examined Bella''s hand said" Total misunderstanding. It''s just a sprain, should heal fairly quickly."


    Emmett smirked and asked," Trying to walk and chew gum at the same time again, Bella?" Bella: I punched a werewolf in the face. Also might have tasered his manly parts." Emmett laughed hearing the last part as he said "Badass... You''re gonna be one tough little newborn."


    Bella smirked and questioned,": Tough enough to take you on."Bella mock teared up and said, "I am so proud of you."Bella smiled seeing I was back as punched me with her unharmed hand as she whispered: "It is good to see you are back Matt."Rosalie explained to Carlisle who was disappointed in Amun.


    Edward questioned Jasper who just entered the" Okay, any Leads? Jasper replied"No sign of the intruder. But Victoria continues to make appearances."


    Carlisle seriously replied"She''s toying with us. Keeping us distracted." Emmett asked" From Seattle?" Carlise nodded and replied," Yes the newborn army there." Edward questioned," Alice can keep tracking her decisions but we have to track her on the ground."


    I spoke, "Well that won''t work remember Alice can''t see anything related to her meaning she had found a blind spot in her visions."Everyone knew it was true as they nodded with graduation coming up.It was a great time for us father and son to embarrass Bella completely. On the stage, Bella walked to the school principal and shakes his hand while receiving her diploma. Out in the audience, Charlie was clapping loudly, beaming with pride at both her daughter and son.


    After the whole thing, Alice had arranged a party for Bella.It''s wall to wall with teenagers dancing, celebrating. Alice has transformed the place into a magical nightclub.I shook my head and thought "Well she did one hell of a good job."


    I saw Mike and Eric start a robot battle the girls laughing at that. Their celebratory mood is in striking contrast to the atmosphere in the kitchen where the Cullens were talking about the newborns.I saw Rosalie was wearing a Sexy Club Black Lace Up Halterneck Micro Mini Dress, I was slightly dazed when saw I saw her dancing Rosalie was swaying her h?ps seductively to the beat of the song. Going from slow to a sensual dance in accordance with the beat of the song every now and then she would look at me while running her fingers through her hair as if she was lost in her dance.


    To say I was dazed or dumbfounded would be an understatement she didn''t seem to care about other guys eyeing her as Rosalie learned to ignore them as she looked at me and gestured with her finger to come.


    I shrugged as and joined her on the dance floor,I moved placed my hands over her h?ps. Our bodies brushed each other as they started grinding. Rosalie had a smirk on her face as she moved her ?ss and started to grind against my hard-on which was torture. My hands started roaming around her torso which only brought a grin on Rosalie''s face.


    We both concentrated on each other as my hands came to stop around her waist, fingers lacing over her back. While Rosalie''s hands wound around my neck pulling me down and kissing my neck.Well when the song ended both of us kissed each other with a full passion as Rosalie whispered "I want you now."


    Lemon scene


    I did as I was told as Rosalie dragged me out of the dance floor straight to our room and before we know it we were rearing each other''s clothes as I quickly.I kissed her and started wrapping my arms around her she pressed her mouth against mine.I grabbed her ?ss, pulling her against me as I returned to kissing her.I attacked Rosalie pressing her against the wall while I kissing her passionately as our tongues battled each other for dominance


    I lifted her up as Rosalie''s legs circled around my waist and sped straight to the bed where I started kissing her neck then trailed down to her br??st as I started fondling them and su?k?n? her n?pp??s while occasionally giving a few bites. Which made her m??n I decided it was enough foreplay as I trusted my rod into her.It started out slow but slowly gained speed with each thrust while Rosalie was m??ning "Yes...faster..faster."I couldn''t help but kiss her as after 2 hours of intense lovemaking we both cuddled under the sheets.


    lemon scene ended


    We soon got up and went back to see Jacob coming, calm and confident as if he didn''t do anthin wrong.Sam was in the front with Quil and Embry flanking him.I saw Bella maneuvering off the dance floor and into Jacob''s path. Bella in anger questioned"What are you doing here?" Jacob smiled and answered, ": You invited me, remember?" Bella in irritation asked"Was my right hook and taser too subtle for you? That was me uninviting you."Sma cut in and said "I am sorry about how Jacob behaved on behalf the pack and Billy we have come to hear to apologize."Sam gave Jacob a glare as Jacob said" Look, Bella. I''m sorry... about, you know... The kiss and your hand... I''d blame it on the whole inner animal thing... But it was really just... me. Being an ?ss. I''m really sorry."


    I grinned and said"Is your male reproductive organ''s working.I customized that taser so that they have enough power to take down a cold one."Embery and quick snickered while Sam was having a hard time keeping stoic ecpression.


    Jacob was embarrassed as he ignored it and spoke" I brought you something. A graduation present. I made it myself."He takes her hand and gave Bella a charm bracelet it was an intricately hand-carved figurine of a miniature wolf. Bella just nodded and pocked t it while saying" Thanks." (Jacob didn''t notice Bella''s irritated expression as he was pleased, Bella accepted his gift. But then everyone''s eye is caught by Alice standing by the staircase, frozen. She was having a vision. Everyone was alarmed by it.


    Sam shared a suspicious look with Embry and Quil as both knew about the newborns and they were getting for the fight. Rosalie, Bella, and I reached Alice who just came out of her vision, her face alarmed Bella questioned" Alice, what did you see?"I looked at Alice and asked, "They are coming aren''t they."


    Alice nodded as Jacob appeared and questioned" Okay, something is going on. Tell me." Alice shook her heard said" I... need to talk to Jasper." Jacob puts an arm against the wall, blocking her and said" Why don''t you talk to me?"Suddenly Jasper is there his expression told it all he was angry as he spoke"I suggest you remove your arm. Before I do."


    Sam who next to Jacob said"Yes Jacob control yourself this is not our territory."Jacob does so, slowly, carefully.While Alice explained" The decision''s been made."


    Bella was confused as she questioned"What''s going on? You''re not going to Seattle?"The plan was to attack the new borns in Seattle but now it changed as Alice answered "No... They''re coming here."

 Chapter 25

    Authors note:I will be editing some of the parts in this chapter.I wanted to add a battle simulation room.


    Matt POV


    The party continued inside. But outside, the discussion was tense. Bella, Alice, Edward, Jasper, Carlisle, and I debated as Sam, Jacob, Quil, and Embry followed. Edward questioned" How long?" Alice answered, "They''ll be here in four days."


    Carlisle was worried ": This could turn into a blood bath." Edward asked, "Who''s behind it?"


    Alice shook her head and replied, "I only recognized Riley biers."


    I spoke "He didn''t start this. it''s victoria her attack on Bella failed before now she has created an army to kill her and Edward and she is playing in the blind spots in Alice''s visions." Alice gave a nod and said, "Yes Matt is right whoever did is staying out of the action." Carlisle sighed and said, "Victoria is coming for us all."


    Jasper looking at everyone said," Either way, the army is coming... ... and there aren''t enough of us to protect the town". Jacob cut in and yelled " Hold up. The army is coming here?" I knew he was about to explode but a look from Sam made him silent as Carlisle and I shared a look.


    Carlisle decided to explain" Newborns. Our kind."


    Embry questioned, "From what I heard from Matt they are after Bella for revenge."I gave a nod and replied "Yes I don''t know why she thought Bella and Edward are responsible for her Mate''s death. But yes she is after them."


    Alice added"They were passing around Bella''s scent. A hoodie."Sam asked, "So with the number of vampires even if Bella''s dead they will come to forks."


    Carlisle seriously said," You are right this is going to be an ugly fight with lives lost."The weight of how serious the situation now lands on all of them. Sma shares a sober look with Embry and Quil an imperceptible nod. Sam said, "Well the pack will fight."


    Jacob hearing this spoke up" Alright... We''re in."


    Bella answered" No. You''ll get yourselves killed, no way."


    Jacob replied," I wasn''t asking for permission." Bella looked at Jacob and said"I am not worrying about just you idiot.I am worried about the pack putting their lives in danger for me."


    Edward was silent as he said," It means more protection for you."


    Bella shook her head in disbelief as I whispered "Don''t worry they know the risk."


    Jasper seriously said" They''ll give us the numbers. And the newborns won''t know they even exist. That''ll give us an edge. Also, we have Kate and Irina."


    Carlisle explained "We''ll need to coordinate. We''ll all need some training. Fighting newborns requires the knowledge that Jasper has. You''re welcome to join us. Alright."


    Sam gave a nod and asked, "Name the time and place."


    The next day I wore my gym clothes as I saw Rosalie was wearing black leggings and a black solid tank top I could only say"Wow."Rosalie grinned seeing my reaction as she came forward and kissed me while my hands went down and cupped her ?ss as m??n?d into the kiss. We soon broke the kiss as Rosalie whispered, "Come on big boy we are getting late."


    We all were in the training ground which was a large field surrounded by dense forest. I watched emmet being slung through the air like a ragdoll as he lands hard on his back but immediately springs up to face Jasper who was his opponent Emmett in frustration yelled"Again."Carlisle, Esme, Alice, Sarah, and Rosalie watch them spar.


    It was not long as Volvo arrived and halt next to Jasper''s Jeep. Edward and Bella climb out, head into the field together. Halfway across, Edward stops says"They''re here." from out of the woods eight giant wolves, as they turned to their human forms the nanotech suit covers the boys with a sleeveless hoodie and Leah was wearing a navy blue solid knitted tank top, has a scoop neck, sleeveless. The only person who didn''t turn back to human form was Jacob as Sam said to everyone "He is having a tantrum just ignore him."


    Carlisle gave a nod he had heard about Jacob''s behaviors from Matt as he moved slowly towards in front of the pack and said" Jasper has experience with newborns. He''ll teach us how to defeat them." Sam was curious questioned," They want to know how the ''newborns'' are different from you." Carlisle answered " They''re a great deal stronger than us because their own human blood lingers in their tissues. Our kind is never more physically powerful... ... than in our first several months of this life. Matt was newborn when he was turned so you may have noticed he was stronger and faster during his first months after he was changed."


    Everyone in the pack gave a nod as Jasper to take over. Jasper is initially uncomfortable with the attention. But steps forward and said" Carlisle''s right. That''s why they are created. A newborn army doesn''t need thousands like a human army. And no human army could stand against them. The two most important things to remember are, first... Never let them get their arms around you. They''ll crush you instantly. The second... Never go for the obvious kill. They''ll be expecting that. And you will lose."Suddenly everyone noticed background music was playing as they noticed it was Matt who grinned said"Couldn''t resist it. The speech was epic."


    Rosalie elbowed me on the ribs while others chuckled even though the situation was serious. Sam seriously taking in everything Jasper said as he wanted to make sure the pack does not underestimate these newborns as discreetly looked at Jacob the problem child.

 Chapter 26

    Matt POV


    I watched as Jasper got ready to fight as told "Emmett? Don''t hold back." Emmett grinned and replied," Not in my nature."Emmett charges Jasper at full speed ad tackles Jasper who tries to stop him as emmet throws Jasper who quickly recovers and once again both lunges at each other as Jasper dodges Emmet''s punch and chokeslams, Emmet, into the ground as jasper stops long enough to say " Never lose focus."


    Then it was Carlisle and Edward''s turn both wrestle with each other Edward can read Carlisle''s mind which gives him the advantage. He twirls beyond Carlisle''s grasp, then SLAMS into him delivering a vicious body blow to Edward who faster than Carlisle was able to take him down but because of his overconfidence he looked away from Carlisle who was able to get back up and take him down as Jasper who walked by rolled his eyes and said"One more thing... Never turn your back on your enemy. "


    I was amazed by Jasper''s skill. The guy was a seasoned fighter with the amount of experience he had during the wars the only way to defeat him is through someone taking him by surprise, overpowering him with numbers or using offensive special abilities like that of Jane.


    It was mine and Rosalie''s turn as a violent but extraordinary dance as Rosalie beautifully dodges by kicks and punches both of us had spared a lot as I caught Rosalie and slammed her into a tree as from fight it turned into a passionate makeout session as we heard Jasper cough and say "You guys are great but please in private."


    We soon went back stood next to the others avoiding their looks as I was hugging Rosalie from behind wrapping my arms around her waist as kissed her neck and whispered"You know it''s your fault for turning me on this morning."


    Rosalie purred and replied, "Okay when we get back we will settle it."


    I watched Alice and Jasper spar, spiraling, twisting. Jasper launches at her but with her eyes glazed over, not looking at him, she sees his moves before he makes them. Out of nowhere, Alice is perched on his back; she kisses his neck as she yelled" Gotchya."I looked at the two with a smile and thought"They needed each both have horrible past. While one doesn''t remember it and the other wishes to forget it."


    Well, another thing I noticed is that Bella avoided Jacob like he was a ghost and that''s when Bella questioned Jasper how he knew so much about newborns. Jasper didn''t hesitate as he told Bella everything about his past Maria and he was part of the southern vampire war.


    The next day I saw Edward entering the Cullen household with Bella on his heels as I heard Bella say" I''m not just gonna hide, while you''re taking all the risks for me?" Edward sighed and replied"If it''s Victoria involved... I need to keep you as far away from the fight as possible." Bella in irritation said," Jasper said that I could be of help."


    Edward patiently explained" We won''t need your help. With the wolves in this, it''s an easy win. The rest of us, aren''t gonna have enough to do."


    Bella in frustration asked"Okay, either it''s so dangerous that I have to hide... Or it''s so easy, that you''re gonna beside blind, which is it?"I grinned and said, "She does have a point you have to make up your mind Edward also no matter what Victoria will find a way to get to Bella."


    Edward ignored me and said"It''s dangerous for you. It''s easy for us." Bella in irritation replied" I think it''s dangerous for us to be apart. How many times we have to prove that? I''ll be worrying. You''ll be worried. And we''ll both feel more horrible."


    Edward sighed and said," Okay, you''re right." Bella thought Edward understood the matter as she asked" So, I''m coming with you." Edward in confusion said," No, we''ve got to stay away together." Bella shook her head and said" I can''t make you choose between me and your family, it''s..."


    Edward cut in" The only way I can protect you, is to be with you."I stopped both of them as I said"Stop both of enough drama. Now here is how it is going to be Edward is going to be with Bella away from the fight.Got it"


    This got a nod from Bella and Edward as I rolled my eyes and muttered"I have never seen a couple be so much of a drama queen."


    Everyone heard this jasper, Carlisle, and Esme was having a hard time keeping straight face while Alice and Emmet were laughing as both Edward and Bella looked away in embarrassment as I looked at Bella and said: "I will give you clothes to make sure scent and temperature are not a problem."


    Bella nodded as I was thinking about Riley bier''s the idiot is far too gone as things went as planned the day of the battle arrived and well Jacob didn''t like the fact he couldn''t accompany Bella.

 Chapter 27

    Matt POV


    We all got ready as I spoke"They are here." the whole newborn army blitzes out of the woods and into the field. You could easily see they were in a frenzy in their eyes. Their rabid thirst as they follow the scent of Bella''s blood. But the scent trail ended here leaving them confused. All of us charged at the newborns with lightning speed and tackled them ripping their heads or hands-off. Jasper Esme, Rosalie, Carlisle, Emmett, Alice, and Sarah started taking one newborn after another without a problem.


    Then out of nowhere lunges Sam-Wolf, flanked by two wolves. They started to tear a newborn to pieces. Four other wolves dive into the fray. My style of fighting was especially because Felix''s ability caused my strength to skyrocket as I easily broke a newborn with kick or punch.I saw was Emmett was fully into the fight, relishing the battle. The wolves work as a pack, coordinated, deadly. Jasper controlled the field strategy, and speed vs strength. Rosalie was very agile easily dodging the newborns while giving blows lethal for the newborns. Alice with precognition helped her lot as she is like a gymnast and fighter combined evading the enemy through series of flips. Esme and Carlisle fight side by side. The newborns are brutal and strong as hell. Our vampires and wolves having worked together a lot helped kill most of the newborns as I saw numbers were slowly overwhelming us.


    Jacob-wolf charged through the clearing, tackling a newborn, going for its neck. Sam and Jacob charged a newborn each wolf grabs an arm in their mouths and rips them apart. Paul is surrounded by Three Newborns; Emmett comes to his aid. They share a look, a battlefield rapprochement. Carlisle and Esme move in on the last cold one ripping him apart. Alice darts from newborn to newborn, not even looking at them, knowing their next move. She sweeps their feet, keeping them off balance, confusing them. Jasper is a step behind her, trying to give her cover.A newborn takes note of Jasper''s protective actions. As I quickly choke slammed the newborn and ripped his head off and Jasper looked at me and grinned "Thanks for the ?ssist."I shrugged as another one was going after Alice who flung the newborn to Rosalie and Carlisle as we ripped him apart.


    I thought"This is enough."I held both my arms out as dark fog started to come out as selectively or completely block the senses of several newborns who didn''t know what was going on at the same time, which now allowed our group to easily execute all the remaining newborns.


    I was thinking"I don''t want the Cullen''s to see me as fix it for their every problem."


    Carlisle and Esme started the fire and we soon started burning all of them as I thought telepathy was able to find out that both Victoria and Riley are gone for good as I said"Both Victoria and Riley are gone for good."


    Sam who turned to his human form said"Yes Seth got Riley and Edward got Victoria both are dead?"I already knew the Voulturi especially Jane, Alec, Felix, and Demetri were coming as they were helping out, unlike the movie. They took out another group Victoria had kept in Seattle it didn''t take long as Edward brought Bella to the Field.


    Alice whispered, "They''re here." The Cullens and I gather in the center of the field, converging around Bella.I saw Jane coming out of the forest while looking at the pyre Jane said" It appears you''ve done our work for us." From out of the mist and the smoke emerge The Volturi Jane and behind her, Felix, Demetri, and Alec.I couldn''t help but say"I must say they do have style."


    It''s obvious that they heard it Jane found me interesting, Alec and Demetri were amused as for Felix he was nothing Jane ?ssessed the scene, taking in Bella as well while saying" Impressive. I''ve never seen a coven escape an ?ssault of this magnitude intact." Carlisle smiled and replied," We were lucky." Jane shook her head and replied, "I doubt that." Alec grinned and said, "It appears we missed an entertaining fight." Jane gave a nod and replied"Yes. It''s not often we''re rendered unnecessary." Edward retorted" If you''d arrived a half-hour ago, you would''ve fulfilled your purpose."


    Demetri chuckled hearing this as Alec also had a small smile on his face both were amused by my antics having seen people practically hate them or fear seeing someone act so friendly made them amused even Jane had a small smile but she quickly became stoic again while Felix was dumb brute so I didn''t give look at him as I asked"You guys cleaned up the ones in Seattle right."


    They were surprised as Jane became curious and asked"How did you know that?"I smiled and replied, "I am similar to Edward."I was not afraid of the Voulturi as with no. of abilities. I don''t want to destroy them as I have other plans for them.


    They nodded as they went back I glared as Edward asked"Why do you always try to anger or irritate them?"Edward looked away as Carlisle asked, "Matt what you said about them taking newborns in Seattle down is it true."


    I sighed and nodded while showing the holographic video of both Jane and Alec in action as they easily finished off all the newborns as Carlisle spoke"We should be thankful for their help."


    When we returned to Cullen''s residence Rosalie and I decided to get married in a short ceremony with some friends and family.I sighed and thought "How do I break this to Dad?"

 Chapter 28

    Matt POV


    The whole battle and meeting the Voulturi guards had made everyone mentally tired as they returned to Cullens residence in anger I yelled"Are you really trying to make the relationship between the Voulturi and our coven bad with your snide remarks."


    This made Edward flinch as Carlisle said"The Voulturi guards seem to become friendly with Matt and your comments are not helping us. Aro could easily force you to join the Voulturi with force it''s only because he firmly believes you and Alice will join him in the future that he is not doing anything."


    Edward looked away in embarrassment as I never understood why does Edward provoke the Voulturi when you clearly know their power is not something to be trifled with I sighed and spoke"I know you don''t have a good impression of the Voulturi and they have done many terrible things to gain power. But remember they are the only thing that is stopping the humans from finding out about the vampires."


    Carlisle nodded as Jasper asked, "So with Victoria gone we don''t have to worry about Bella''s safety right?."Carlisle answered, "Yes since the threat has been taken care of we will just have to focus on our next issue."


    Edward was confused as he questioned"What issue?"I sighed and replied, "About turning Bella remember Voulturi gave you a deadline."Edward became serious as I continued"No matter what you have to turn her."


    Edward nodded as he went out as I went and sat next to Rosalie who cuddled with me as Alice in confusion questioned said"I don''t understand why did the Voulturi even help us? Normally Aro won''t even lift a finger since we know for a fact he wants me and Edward with him."


    I smiled replied, "It''s because of Marcus because he is making his move by taking power from Aro as his choice to let Bella go has made Caius unhappy and the fact that Bella is immune to all of the Volturi guards powers makes him afraid of the fact what will happen if Bella is turned into a vampire. Marcus hates Aro because of what get did to Didyme and now wants revenge and he is taking away the thing Aro values the most the Voulturi."


    Marcus is more valued than Caius or Aro in general as his ability to sense the relationships of those around him (lovers, friends, family, etc.), along with the intensity of the ties that bind them, allowing him to see each individual''s level of devotion to one another, and determine who would willingly die for another or turn traitor, given incentive. This power enables him to detect several different emotional links at the same time, be they ten, twenty, or a hundred. He also uses it to sense how someone feels about the Volturi if they refuse physical contact with Aro.Also, when utilizing this skill on a battlefield, Marcus is quite dangerous, as he can identify both the strong and weak links of the enemy ranks, potentially ending the battle in the most efficient way possible. Making him more valued than Aro whose gift can be tricked as the Cullen''s were able to keep the Quileute tribe secret from Aro.


    I couldn''t help but think"Now he is using this situation where some of them are questioning Aro''s decisions as the only thing he is doing is subtly pushing Caius to question Aro."Although he didn''t say anything about him threatening Aro or even joining Marcus in taking over Voulturi, After all, no one needs to know all this.


    Didyme was staying at Denali coven as Eleazar was very happy since they were trying to repay the Cullens for all the stuff Matt did for them.AlsoCarlisle knew the Voulturi will be involved with their family more as Aro''s interest in Edward and Alice.Now he will be interested in Bella and Matt who were more powerful than they could think. Alice broke the silence as she said"Now let''s talk about Rosalie and Matt''s marriage."


    I broke the news about my engagement and that I was going to marry Rosalie soon Charlie was cool about it and told me being young and stuff. But let it go having already seen both mine and Rosalie''s relationship as I was now at Cullens all the women were crazy planing mainly Alice who was jumping around here and there in excitement about Rosalie''s wedding. While I only have a small about of friends and they were already here in Seattle while the Cullens were inviting most of the covens who they are close to as I was looking at the Cullens setting up the wedding decorations.The wedding was in one of their vacation homes which had lake side view.


    Rosalie who was next to me she said"I been waiting for this day since the moment I laid eyes on you."I smirked and asked, "Is that so Mrs. Cullen. Never thought you were so eager to be married to me."


    Rosalie smiled while hugging me and whispered"You have no idea how much I waited for this moment."I just smiled hearing that as one thing was sure the marriage was happening and Renee was not invited as the relationship between Renee and me was pretty much nonexistent and Bella now pretty much hated Renee with passion even she wanted to ignore Renee.

 Chapter 29

    It wasn''t long as the day of the wedding came as I was wearing my wedding tux while looking at the mirror and asked"How do I look ?"Emmet smiled and answered"You look, good bro. Although now good as me."I laughed hearing that as Jasper added his thoughts"Don''t worry you look good don''t be nervous."I sighed and replied, "That will only make me more nervous."


    Tyler grinned and said"You know this is the first time we have seen you so nervous."I deadpanned"Of course,I am you idiot this is something Rosalie and I dreamed off."


    Jasper used his gift to calm me down as I said"Well thank you I needed that."Jasper grinned and replied"No problem."


    Victor with a small smile said, "We are happy for both of you bro."I smiled while Jackson added, "Yeah it won''t be long before we will be joining you."


    Charlie walked into the room wearing his wedding tux as I looked at him as he smiled and said"Never thought this day would come so soon.It was like yesterday when you were playing around with toy cars and stuff " I Laughed hearing that Charlie brought out Stainless Steel Cufflinks With Blue-Enamel Inset as he spoke"I thought you needed something special. This belonged to your grandfather who passed it to me and now it belongs to you."


    I smiled while wearing the cufflinks as I said"Thanks for this dad."Charlie gave me a hug as I returned it as he spoke in a soft tone"I know after you Bella will get married. It feels like this old man is going to be alone again."


    I shook my head and replied, "Who said we are going anywhere?"


    I was at the altar as I watched Carlisle walk Rosalie down the aisle. Rosalie stood in front of me she had a beautiful smile on her face as Minister spoke" Ladies and gentlemen, we are gathered here on this glorious day to witness the union of Mathew Swan and Rosalie Hale Cullen. Please repeat after me."


    I smile repeated": I, Mathew Swan Take you, Rosalie Cullen, To have and to hold"


    Rosalie then said" For better or for worse." as I said," For richer, for poorer."


    Rosalie smiled and said" ln sickness and in health."


    I said," To love." Rosalie said" To cherish. As long as we both shall live."


    I spoke in a soft tone"I love you Rosalie"Rosalie with a smile said" I love you too" as both of us kissed and everyone stood and clapped.As the celebrations began and Carlisle pretty much started introducing us to different coven as in my mind only one thought was their"How the hell did people during Bella''s not noticed all their pale white and golden eye colored people as this has to cause someone to be suspicious or was Bella was the only one with the brain to notice these inhuman features.


    I watched as the first one to give the toast was my dad as he stood up with a smile and said"I am not good with words,but I will say this my son won''t let you down.He will be there for you by your side for the rest of your life, Welcome to the family Rosalie."


    I smiled hearing that as Carlisle was the next as he spoke"Mathew,I will say this confidently there is no one who can keep Rosalie happy than you and as a father, I am happy for her."


    Esme then was the one to toast"Matt thank you for accepting Rosalie and being a part of her life as Mother I can say with confidence you will keep her happy and cherish her for all time."


    Jasper stood up and spoke, "Matt you are my brother in all but blood and I am glad that you become a part of our family."Alice cheerful as ever stood up and said"Matt, just like Jasper said I know you will cherish Rosalie. But don''t for a second think you are not helping with our shipping trips."I clenched my heart and acted as my heart ached to hear that as some laughed hearing that as Emmet with a huge smile said"All I will say is welcome to the family bro and I know you will keep Rosalie happy."


    While during the party both Benjamin and Tia arrived it was a surprise as both wanted to be a part of Denali coven which was acceptable to Tanya and Eleazar while Sam and he pack along with Billy came as all of them wore the nanotech clothes so it prevented any of the other vampires from picking up their scent.


    soon we were dancing as Rosalie stepped closer to me as I picked her up and twirled her and then they start dancing as she whispered"So I heard you didn''t take Carlisle''s option to visit isle Rosalie and wanted to go somewhere else for our honeymoon."I was actually surprised at the fact Carslisle had really bought islands in the name of the girls.


    I shrugged and replied, "We can go there after our visit to Paris."Rosalie was surprised and asked, "You really taking our honeymoon in Paris."I smiled and replied, "Yes I thought this would be a good change for you, after all, you guys can''t go to such places without glowing like a disco ball."


    Rosalie nodded and replied, "True we mostly stayed in the US never went outside the country."We enjoyed out little dance.

 Chapter 30

    [Authors Note:I wrote this chapter seeing as I didn''t update this for quite a while.]


    Matt POV


    We got ready for our honeymoon as Rosalie was really excited as she was not able to go to these places unless the forecast is not sunny also Paris is really a romantic place at least from what I read or heard from my friends.


    I was on the plane with Rosalie as I remembered the talk with my Dad.


    Flashback


    Before going on honeymoon as I was sitting infront of my father who was studying me as he asked"The Cullen''s are not normal are they."


    I was not surprised hearing this as Bella got her observation skills from dad after all as I sighed and replied"When did you find our?"


    Dad with a serious expression said"I already had my doubt''s about them their appearance itself made them stand out and their skin temperature was not normal when I first met them. Then there was the issue with a car accident and your sister going on about how Edward was not even next to her,I even saw the dent on the truck. The last was their disappearance during sunny weather it first was okay but every time it was sunny they disappeared it didn''t seem normal and all their close friends or relatives all have the same pale face and golden eyes it just was not normal. They only started to seen out in the sun after you showed up,my years of being a police officer didn''t think it as a coincidence."


    I nodded replied, "You just have to trust Bella and me on this,we are happy and they not bad people."


    Dad narrowed his at me after a minute of silence he spoke"I will trust you."


    Dad sighed and said, "I just want you and bells to be happy."I smiled and replied"We both are happy."


    Flashback ended


    While on reaching our villa in Paris ,Rosalie and I took a romantic stroll down the tree-lined Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es, the most famous street in Paris, to the Arc de Triomphe. There are dozens of restaurants, theaters, and shops along the street, Rosalie and I enjoyed the whole experience as we also visited the Eiffel tower which also had a restaurant 276 meters it was lovely dining place that features expansive glass windows that let you enjoy the spellbinding view of the City of Light as Rosalie who watched it with huge smile muttered: "This is beautiful."I couldn''t help but smiling seeing her face.


    The next day I dragged her off the bed to a small island in The Parc¡ªTemple of Love is a replica of the Bouchardon statue.It was a romantic boat ride that takes you to the island as Rosalie was leaning on my shoulder while hugging my arm as she questioned"What so special about this place that you dragged me from bed?"


    I explained"Like the name suggest it is called the Temple of Love as couples from different parts of the world come here to renew their wedding vows. It is believed that kissing your partner at the center of the folly strengthens your love. Do you want to try it?"


    Rosalie was surprised as both of them already knew they will be with each other for eternity as she questioned"You really want to try it?''I shrugged and answered, "It will be fun."


    We both stood in the center of the folly as I smiled and said"Rosalie Cullen you brought light into my life and I will stand by your side for eternity."Rosalie laughed hearing that and said, "You know that sounds really cringy right."I shrugged and replied, "But, what I said is true after all."


    Rosalie smiled and said, "You know the answer is yes."as we both kissed it got pretty passionate as Rosalie whispered, "Let''s go back right now."


    Lemon scene


    Both on reaching the villa started to make out passionately as they soon started ripping each other''s clothes, as they reached their bed Rosalie climbed on Matt''s ??p as she leaned and nibbled his neck and then went on to once again pulled him into another hot kiss as their tongues battled each other for dominance and their bodies just melting together. Matt slowly placed his hands on Rosalie''s ?ss and squeezed it from time to time as Matt started to suck her n?pp??s and played with her b??bs as Rosalie su?k?d on his neck while whispered"I need you."as Matt smiled and thrust his rod into Rosalie''s womanhood as he increases his speed with each thrust making Rosalie m??n with p???sur? as it was hitting all right spots as her squirming body locked onto him breathing heavily as she kissed him more passionately.


    Matt didn''t stop thrusting as he could feel Rosalie''s puss? clamp on to him as Rosalie was m??ning with p???sur? as she pushed her nails against the back of his neck as both soon climaxed.


    Lemon scene ended


    [Authors Note: Should I make Rosalie pregnant.]

 Chapter 31

    [Authors note:I will update the next chapter on wednesday,also after this fanfic is finished I will start updating Underworld fanfic.]


    Rosalie felt something was wrong as she went into the bathroom and throws up as Matt heard her quickly walked into the bathroom and kneels in front of her and asked"Are you okay?"Rosalie had an idea what this was but didn''t want to believe It was happening as she ,but Matt understood what was happening and quickly gets his bag and gets a pregnancy test kit as Rosalie was surprised seeing the kit questioned with slight anticipation"It is really happening."I just gave a nod as she started crying as having a family of her own was something she wanted all her life as she quickly went and kissed Matt who made it everything possible as she asked,"When did you do this?"


    I shrugged and replied, "I made for you to be able to have children when we said our vows."Rosalie while looking thoughtful said, "I did feel something then,I thought it was me just being excited."


    While Rosalie cuddled with me as she was smiling and rubbing her stomach as she asked"Do you think it''s girl or boy."I smiled and replied, "I don''t care which as I will love both of them."


    I smiled and thought"I really want to see her face when she realizes it is not one but two babies."


    Rosalie with disbelief said, "I still can''t believe this is happening."I smile and kissed her the cheek and whispered"Ohh this is real alright."Rosalie nodded she was still dreaming about her child I said"We should head back to forks."


    Rosalie with slight confusion questioned, "Why so quickly?"I smile while pointing at her belly and answered"That child is not you everyday normal child so you will have different physical and emotional changes, so it''s best to be in Forks better than being here."


    It didn''t take long as they got a call from Alice who as usual was chirpy and asked,"It is happening isn''t it?"


    I snorted and replied, "You already saw it, so why ask this Alice."Alice creaming at the other end of the phone as I said"Don''t tell the others yet."Alice smile replied, "So a surprise then."I laughed hearing that and replied, "I guess it is."


    Rosalie, while returned back to Forks, was questioned by Carlisle and others on why they returned so soon, but on hearing the news everyone except Alice was shocked as Esme looked at Matt with hope and asked"You can do this for everyone?"


    I gave a nod as Esme cried as she remembered her time being pregnant even though she was in an abusive relationship she was happy at being a mother at that time, now she had a chance to have a child with Carlisle it was like a dream come true for her as Carlisle came and hugged Esme as he was also happy hearing the new information, also Kate, Sarah, and Irina were happy hearing the news but they were not in a hurry to be a mother.


    When dad heard the news he was really shocked about being a grandfather while he was in disbelief at the fact this was happening. While I was away another drama did happen here as it seems Renee somehow heard the news about my wedding and now suddenly remembered both Bella and me as she had come to Forks and created quite the scene but she was really wreaked by Bella and a bonus was seeing dad starting a relationship with Sue Clearwater was quite a hit for her as she really believed Dad would remain a bachelor and would never forget her.


    Carlisle with seriousness spoke, "We can''t let this news get out as there will be many who will see the child as an Immortal child."Irina with uncertainty questioned, "Will the child really be not a problem."I shook my head explained, "I have already seen the future the child will grow like any ordinary human baby,but they will m?tur? at a faster rate than normal babies and they will stop aging after 20 years. Also, they are able to eat normal food or blood making them easily adapt to human life."


    Edward then with a frown said"We have to be extra careful as after two months is mine and Bella''s wedding,so there will be a no.of guests during the event."Jasper who was silent till now added: "Also from what Matt told us Rosalie will show signs of her pregnancy by then which is a huge problem as many vampires will be there at the event."


    Carlisle spoke"That may work but it is best to keep Rosalie out of everyone''s sight."


    Matt was not happy about all this as he asked Edward if he could change the date of his wedding only answer he could got was Bella was getting more anxious and I knew my sister perfectly as she was afraid about Edward changing his mind about her being changed,if he would leave her again and another thing was Aro'' s so called deadline was coming soon as 3 months more so Edward was also not keen on changing it.(Sorry couldn''t come up with a good excuse.)


    Alice broke the silence and said with excited tone"Ohh you know what this means right we have to set up a room for the baby and baby clothes."


    This brought a smile on everyone''s face as all them were thinking about their soon to be new addition to the family.

 Chapter 32

    Matt POV


    Rosalie felt like everything was a dream as she was first happy with finding her mate, but Matt not only changed everything in her life like she was able to enjoy many things like eating human food again and going out in the sun. She had never felt more happy as now she was pregnant with Matt''s child.


    Rosalie pouted and said, "Come one just tell me if it is girl or boy already?"I shook his head playfully and replied"Nope it is a surprise after all."Rosalie frowned and said, "It seems you are as tight-lipped as Alice."


    I just smirked at her as Rosalie punched me in the shoulder and said"Ohh got you are so infuriating sometimes."I calmed her down as I whispered"Have you thought about names for our children."


    Rosalie was slightly excited as she said"Alex for the boy and Gabrielle for the girl."I smiled hearing that and replied, "Those are pretty nice names."Rosalie had a huge smile on her face as she got my approval as she then thought about Bella''s wedding and said"It is really bad that I won''t be able to attend their wedding."I kissed her on the forehead and replied"Don''t worry they are not angry with you for that, as both of them know why you can''t be there."


    Rosalie nodded heading that as weeks went by quickly Rosalie started showing signs of pregnancy with her baby bump and I made sure to build the best medical tech for Carlisle to check if Rosalie and the babies are safe as Rosalie was worried about them as I ensured her everything is okay. Also, Dad came to visit from time to time as he was worried about his grandchildren.


    I was thinking about our children"The twins will be born in 3 months and in that time there is Edward and Bella''s wedding which is on August 13th, while Rose Esme Cullen or previously Renesmee would be born on September 11th. There was also a change in the timeline as Jacob seems to imprint on a girl named Nikki Davis."


    Rosalie kept pictures and videos of her time while she was pregnant as she wanted to remember these moments. While Rosalie slept Carlisle called a meeting as I asked"Carlisle why did you suddenly call a meeting?"Matt looked around and didn''t see Esme or other girls there as Carlisle spoke"I wanted to talk to everyone about our future children."


    Edward, Jasper, and Emmet became serious when they heard this as I already read Carlisle mind and found the issue as Carlisle continued"While I am happy at the fact Esme and I can have children of our own,It is a double-edged sword since there is a possibility of people noticing that our children are different."


    I cut in"Don''t worry about that Carlisle sure the children would be more mentally m?tur? than other kids. Also, I have Arthur keeping an eye on any such information about immortals or cold ones in the government.I also have many drones keeping an eye on Voulturi, Romanian, and many other major covens."To my surprise, it seems the no. of cold ones are not that great compared to the humans.


    Jasper was curious and questioned, "I heard your company was planning a mission to Mars with the govt from Alice."I grinned and answered, "Well it seems the pixie alraedy told you huh, although the govt thinks they are in charge but it is just an illusion as I am planning to terraform Mars, it''s mainly so that if the time comes we could move there."Matt already had many designs of spaceships and other things are already on standby if such things came to pass.


    Edward, Carslisle, Jasper, and Emmet were stunned hearing this as Edward in disbelief questioned"You already have planned that ahead."I shrugged and replied, "It''s just a backup plan."


    Carlisle smiled and said, "Thank you for everything."I just nodded as everyone discussed all the options as it was decided it is best to home school the kids until they know how serious the situation is as everyone agreed to it as soon returned to their room as I was thinking about the future sure as he wanted to be careful since the Cullens did get contact humans who arranged them new ID and stuff,which is really dangerous as you never know when these people may turn on you.Also if Aro found out about this little piece of information they would have been done for in the original timeline, as it also became evident that Aro cannot read everything from a person''s mind as Cullen''s have hidden a lot of stuff from them like Quileute Tribe,meeting humans that atleast know you are immortal.


    I watched Rosalie sleep soundly as he whispered"I will give our children the best environment to grow and protect them with all my power."

 Chapter 33

    [Authors note:The time where Bella and Edward goes honeymoon after their wedding will be cut out as I will fill in my own stuff.]


    Matt POV


    Two months flashed past as both Tyler and Jackson where turned both had abilities of their own as Victor had Elemental Mimicry which helped him to duplicate the physical properties of anything he touched or that touched him,example items like steel,diamond..etc and Jackson had the ability to communicate with animals.But both powers had limits of their own as Tyler still couldn''t keep up the transformation for a long time and Jackson was not able to control animals.


    Rosalie was helping Bella out as much as possible with her wedding as it became hard for her to move around and Bella''s wedding was next week and it was happening in forks in Cullen''s backyard and created all the necessary tech for Carlisle to check the baby as Rosalie was lying on the med bay and Carlisle was checking reports of the scanning as Rosalie with slightly worried tone asked: "Is the baby okay?"Carlisle smiled at Rosalie reassuringly and replied"The babies are fine Rosalie."


    Rosalie questioned"Babies?"Carlisle nodded and answered, "Yes Rosalie you are having twins."Rosalie was happy while she frowned seeing Matt was not surprised at all as she yelled"You knew about this didn''t you, That''s why you always avoided the question of whether the child was girl or boy."I winced to hearing her accusation as I could only think"She is obviously having mood swings."


    Rosalie yelled and grabbed my ear for not telling her this sooner as I looked at Alice who also knew about this was looking away from all this like she was innocent and Jasper obviously was amused by the whole situation, while Emmet was laughing his ?ss off as I said"You both will be going through this too."


    Both Jasper and Emmet were not amused after hearing that particular information as Jasper suddenly saw flashes of Alice with mood swings which was something that brought dread in the war veteran himself, while Emmet was already under Sarah''s thumb as he thought about how much he had to run around for her. While everything soon calmed down as Rosalie watched the scans of her twins as she whispered"So we go with the name Gabrielle for our little girl and I am not sure about the name Alex?"


    I nodded as we had gone through some names but none fit as Rosalie was thoughtful and said"How about Elijah for our son?"When Matt heard the name Elijah he suddenly felt his son was going to wear a suit in the future like a certain Original vampire.While both Dad and Sue Clearwater visited to see how Rosalie was doing as Sue came and hugged Rosalie while congratulating her on having twins as Dad did the same with me as he said"So I am having two grandkids,its like Deja vu since both you and your sister were twins."I nodded hearing that and replied, "It won''t be long as you will be able to hold them in your hands."


    Dad was surprised as he soon shook it off since he remembered the particular talk about Cullens being different, also I had created the Medical bed from Elsyuim which had the power to reverse aging.So I was sure Dad was going to be with us for a long time, also I have seen visions of the Quileute tribe taking the offer as imprintee''s of the shapeshifters are not able to stay young like there mates do.


    When we told everyone the names as I pitched in for middle names Freya Charlie Cullen was finalized as for Elijah we decided to go with Elijah Jasper Cullen. Both Dad and Jasper smiled hearing the names as Dad smiled and said"You know your grandparents would have loved to see this moment."


    While I grabbed Rosalie''s hand as she whispered to me"Do you think we will be great parents?"I smiled gave a nod and replied, "I know we will be great."Rosalie smiled hearing that as she asked"You know Bella''s wedding is next week and there will be a lot of vampires here, should I move away since I am a little scared about someone finding about our children."I calmed her down and replied"Don''t worry nothing will happen.I have everything in place none of the vampires will enter Bella''s room as you already "


    I nodded as he saw Bella was looking thoughtful as I walked next to her asked in a low tone"What happened?"Bella shook her head and replied"Nothing just thinking about the fact we could have children. Edward and I had talked about this and both of us feel we are not ready to be parents."


    I can understand where Bella was coming from as I said"You never know maybe you both will be great parents,I guess we will have to wait and see."Bella nodded as she went to started speaking with Rosalie who was rubbing her stomach and smiling.I couldn''t help think about by two kids as I prayed"Thank you for this wonderful life GOD."


    The time soon came as Jasper,Emmet,Jackson,Tyler,Victor and me where waiting for Edward outside Bella''s house as Emmet had once again asked for a bachelor party as we both were waiting for the lover boy who seems to make things dramatic with Bella as I yelled"Hey lover boy come on already."Emmet curiously questioned"Won''t the neighbors hear us?"I shook my head and replied"No I used my powers to make them completely ignore us."Jasper had more less guessed it while Jackson and Tyler just nod as


    Edward soon jumped down through the window as I questions"Whats with you and windows can''t you just use the door after all my dad is out to buy grocery."Edward looked embarrassed as everyone started to snicker hearing that as he diverted the topic"Come one lets go."

 Chapter 34 - Notice

    I originally wanted to make to make the Rosalie''s children age like normal children as I get the feeling Rosalie would want enjoy every moment with her children,unlike Renesmee who grew up so quickly in a flash as both Edward or Bella could appreciate those moments perfectly.Also I will update the next chapter on monday or tuesday at best.

 Chapter 35 - 34

    Matt POV


    I watched as Alice was putting on Bella''s makeup as she frowned and said" What did I say about beauty sleep?" Bella replied" Sorry, bad dream. It was wedding jitters."


    I was hugging Rosalie from behind as she was there to help but she couldn''t go outside either as her pregnancy was pretty obvious so she stayed inside with Bella as asked" Do you need some help? I could do her hair."


    Bella questioned"Really? Rosalie, you don''t have to do this after all you are pregnant."Rosalie snorted and replied" Please. I''m not that weak.I can still help you out." Bella nodded as Alice with excitement said"Weddings. They bring everyone together."


    Both Sue and Dad soon entered the room as Dad was wearing his wedding tux went to see Bells as we entered the room we saw Bella was at her wedding dress as everyone was staring at both of us. Dad saw the fact Bella was nervous and decided to joke to at least calm her down as he and grinned and said" I know. I look hot." Bella and others laughed hearing that as I started wiping imaginary tears off my face and spoke"I can''t believe you are getting married,I remember it was just yesterday you were playing with dolls and stuff."Dad also decided to join in as he added"Yes time sure flies fast."


    Bella hearing this rolled her eyes and said,"Matt you are the same age as me and also you got married before me."I waved my hand and replied, "Ignore the small details.But can''t believe my little sister is getting married today."


    Dad then brought a gift box from his pocket and he said,"Well I gave your brother a family heirloom for his wedding now I thought you needed something blue."Dad opened the gift box containing a Jeweled hair comb as she said" And something old. It was Grandma Swan''s."I saw the fact dad purposefully left out the fact this was once Renee''s, Bella was smiling as she picked up the comb as I said" we added the sapphires."


    Bella was tearing up as she said" It''s beautiful, you guys. Wow. Thank you so much for this."Bella gives it to Alice to put in her hair."Dad smiled and said"It''s your first family heirloom. Pass on to your daughter, and her daughter." Dad started tearing up as he said"I am not the one to cry, but both my children are married and soon this old man is going to be alone again."A Sue hugged dad''s hand as she whispered: "You have me now and don''t worry both Bella and Matt are not leaving you behind, after all they are both living in fork."


    As she went to hug Dad as Alice stops her and said"Nope. No smudging my masterpiece. Okay. Time for the dress! Do you wanna see it?"


    I was waiting next time Edward who looked anxious as everyone was waiting for the wedding to begin. Eric looking at all the vampire guests asked" They have got to be related.But I must say what a gene pool."


    Jessica hearing Mike spoke"Seriously. You''ve got some...drool on your face."Mike quickly wiped it away as she continued" So, you think Bella''s gonna be showing?"


    Angela rolled her eyes and said"Jess, she is not pregnant."


    Jessica seeing Angela and was annoyed and replied" Okay. Who else gets married at 18?"Angela sighed and said, "You do know her brother is just a few feet away from us right?"Suddenly Jessica looked at me as I just glared at her and also gave her a very innocent smile which for Jessica seemed like Satan smiling at her as she felt a chill down her spine.


    I watched as a very nervous as Bella walk down the aisle with Dad as they are at the altar


    Minister smiled and spoke" Ladies and gentlemen, we are gathered here on this glorious day to witness the union of Edward Cullen and Bella Swan. Please repeat after me." Both Edward and Bella repeated the vows and they kiss as everyone started clapping.


    After the reception, Jessica and the others are staring at the gigantic wedding cake as Jessica muttered" Just thought it''d be bigger." Eric unknowingly added" Yeah."Alice walks over to them as Jessica put a fake smile and greeted her"Hi! Alice smiled and said," Hi, guys."


    Jessica smiled and said" We were just saying how pretty everything is, you know, just saying."


    Eric and Jessica immediately replied together"No. No.no its perfect."I walked next to Alice and gave a fake smile that and said"Thank you guys,We didn''t want to make it extravagant as you know their people out their that just complain about everything.I am sure their are some who are now complaining how the event is small and while if we have made large event I am sure the same people will say how we are showing off,idiots like them will always be around."


    Jessica and Eric hearing this was very awkward while they knew it was directed at them as Angela seemed amused by this and had small smile on her face.


    I then talked with Angela for a while as I saw both Edward and Bella were talking with Billy and Sam.Both of them wished Bella the best of luck with her future.


    Bella''s wedding soon came to an end and let''s just say Jacob tried to cause some trouble but was quickly controlled by Sam who seemed really frustrated with him.Let''s just say both both Sam and Billy where done with his behavior as Sam thoughts pointed towards the fact they are trying to remove him from the pack,while being the Cheifs son got him out off being omega as he was now going to given a chance to create his own.But with supervision.

 Chapter 36 - Powers MC has

    Telepathy


    Copied and upgraded from Edward as Matt is now able to completely control anyone on earth.


    Technopathy


    Empathy


    Precognition and Retrocognition


    Tracking


    Electricity Manipulation


    Ability copied and upgraded from Kate as he is now able to generate electricity and even transform in to electric form.


    Elemental Manipulation


    The ability of Benjamen helps him to control earth,air, water, and fire.But after getting upgraded by copied and upgraded by Matt the ability helps him to even control subelements as well as weather.


    Tracking sense


    Ability copied from James could predict the most probable movements of his prey''s next step and then follow his hunches to find them. After upgrading this ability Matt is able to completely predict any person''s movement in the world.


    Enhanced self-preservation


    The ability from Victoria had the instinctive need to keep herself alive. It allowed her to realize when to evade danger as well as if the place she ran to was safe or not basically spider sense


    Advanced Pain Inducement from Jane who can make people feel the pain or if they are on fire is still an illusion, I upgraded it became physical pain and now make Aro burn to death.


    Battle maniac


    The ability coped and upgraded from Felix as it makes the user stronger than normal cold one,also it makes the user able to predict 40 moves ahead of his opponent.


    Relationship identification


    The ability from Marcus can sense relationships between people.After copying and upgrading Matt is able to also sense the ties'' of their different relationship, even strengths, and weaknesses, and can also tell who would betray one another.


    Happiness induction


    Didyme had an aura that allowed her to project an atmosphere of happiness affecting all around her. Didyme''s aura of happiness that affected anyone nearby caused Marcus to become happy, and therefore he fell in love with him.This ability when coped and upgraded by Matt makes him able to make people completly


    Mental invisibility


    Afton''s power is to become mentally invisible to his pursuers. He can also use it to hide someone standing directly behind him. This power is very limited as it can be seen past by someone with a strong ability of focus.Matt is able to upgrade the ability and make himself completely invisible.


    Relationship manipulation


    Addictive contentment


    Ability copied from, Corin possesses makes others feel content and happy, though it has a side effect that renders her victims feel ill when she doesn''t use it. Corin uses her gift to make the wives feel happy while being trapped in their castle. Matt after copying and upgrading it is able to make a person feel happy and at home with a person without any withdrawal


    Tracking sense


    Ability copied from Demetri can find anyone anywhere in the world once he''s been in their presence and "tasted" their mind. He is a million times more gifted in tracking than James and


    Aversion field


    Ability copied from Renata causes anyone who approaches her in a way of aggression to become distracted and lose thought of what they''re doing, causing them to wander off away from her. Like Bella, she can shield others.. This ability after being upgraded by Matt has the ability to make others completely ignore a person or their home.

 Chapter 37 - 35

    Matt POV


    Things were going smoothly as both Bella and Edward left for Isle Esme which was present for the newly married couple from Carlisle and the interesting this is Carlisle had 3 more islands all named after the women in the Cullen clan. While it was b?r?ly 2 days and Rosalie suddenly felt movement in her stomach,As spoke with urgency"My water broke quick call Carlise"After that, it was complete mayhem as excluding Carlisle and Esme none of the others knew anything about childbirth. But Esme took control of the situation and because of the medical bed thing went more smoothly.


    I saw that Rosalie was very weak after giving birth to the twins as I took Gabrielle from Carlisle as I smiled at said in a soft tone"Hello princess I am your dad."The baby had a tuft of dark brown hair and beautiful green eyes as she gave a yawn as she reached her tiny little hands towards me as I could help but tear up. As I went next to Rosalie showed her our baby girl and said"Look princess this is your mother."I knew for a fact the child will have all these memories with her as she is half-vampire. Rosalie who watched Gabrielle started crying as I gave her the baby while Rosalie gave a gentle smile and said"Sorry mommy made you wait for so long."


    I couldn''t help tear up a bit as Esme came gave me Elijah who had Rosalie''s eyes and my hair as Rosalie gestured for me to have a look at Elijah as smiled seeing him. But Rosalie was still tired from giving birth as both Gabrielle and Elijah were placed in their cradles as I looked at Rosalie who was sound asleep as Carlisle was next to me asked"So Matt you told me the kids will age every 2 months until they are six year old and after that, they will age as a normal human right?"


    I nodded and replied "True.I will create their ID''s and modify everyone''s memories to believe that the child is adopted. Carlisle nodded and said, "Things are going to be really problematic, if someone notices the child."


    I sighed and replied"I will make sure they are not found."Carlisle gave a smile while the taking care of Gabrielle and Elijah were really tough,as Gabrielle was really fussy while Elijah was quiet and went along with everything I did,as I thought"Elijah is a Mommy''s boy and Gabrielle is Daddy''s girl."


    I watched as Rosalie fed both the twins as she whispered"I can''t believe this is real."I went and kissed her cheek and answered"Don''t worry this is definitely real and you don''t have to worry about this being some kind of dream."Rosalie gave a bright smile hearing that as she started changing the twins as she said"Gabrielle seems to get along with everyone,while Elijah is pretty hard to get along with."


    I smirked and replied"Ohhh that''s because he is mommy''s boy."Rosalie mock glared at me while I just shrugged as time passed by quickly as both twins exhibited maturity beyond their years.While Carlisle made sure to write down his findings.While Esme and Alice played with Gabrielle and Elijah mostly stuck to Rosalie or me.I knew by the look on Esme, Sarah and Alice''s faces they will want their own kids soon.


    While looking at the scans and reports in his hand Carlisle with slight excitement spoke"It''s really fascinating how the children are carrying the best traits of both worlds.As you can see they are immensely beautiful and enchanting that they can be mistaken for immortal children by other vampires who see them from a distance, They have well-developed physiques and smooth, flawless skin, which is paler than a human''s but not as pale as a vampire''s.The most interesting fact is unlike vampires, they have a functioning heart with blood flowing through their system.There heart beats faster than a human''s. They are capable of sleeping, and gaining nourishment from both human food and blood, though they prefer blood,but thanks to the blood pills there is no problem there. Both their body temperature is unusually warm."


    I nodded understanding everything while Rosalie with slight concern questioned,"Is there a problem, Carlisle?"


    Carlisle hearing that shook his head and answered"No there is nothing wrong with them Rosalie.Just their have never been anything like them before,we must make sure they don''t come in contact with any other vampires."


    I sighed and said"Since they possess the mixed scent of both vampires and humans.They will have a unique scent all their own, mostly balanced between being both appetizing as a human''s and sweet as a vampire''s.


    Rosalie was thoughtful and said"So basically there vampire scent to keeps the human scent from being too overwhelming."Carlisle nodded and replied"Yes this makes them easy to adapt with humans.But the same time can be identified by Vampires with tracking abilities."


    While we discussed about the children for a while I already knew their are four hybrids out their who are smiliar to my kids out their Nahuel, and his three half-sisters, Serena, Jennifer, and Maysun.

 Chapter 38 - 36

    [A/N:I know this chapter may suck as I am not sure about how everyone''s reaction to my idea of Vampires and werewolf origin will be.]


    Matt POV


    I saw Rosalie pretty much busy taking care of both Elijah''s and Gabrielle as Didyme visited it was mostly to meet Esme as both of them grew to be good friends while she kept contact with Marcus from time to time.Didyme was very taken with Gabrielle and she wanted a child of her own with Marcus. But the most surprising thing was Jasper was very good with the kids,it surprised him the most since because of his past he was very hesitant about being close with the kids. But Rosalie was able to get him to babysit the children.


    I was trying to change their clothes as Alice barged into the living room looking slightly afraid as she spoke"We have a problem. I can''t see Bella''s future anymore."Everyone looked alarmed hearing that as Carlisle immediately called Edward who explained the situation as Carlisle with a grim look said"Bella is showing signs of pregnancy."


    As everyone was shocked Jasper questioned, "That should not have been possible?"I was thoughtful and said"Actually it is possible."


    Everyone looked at me as sighed and explained"While I was checking the medical scans and reports of our species. Something stood out."Carlisle,Esme,Sarah,Emmet and Jasper all looked at me as I continued"Since a cold one''s body is frozen exactly as they were when they were transformed.But it seems the male cold ones require little or no change to produce sp?rm, males can still breed, while female vampires cannot as their bodies no longer accommodate the changes related to pregnancy. In male vampires, the venom takes on a form so similar to the seminal fluid that it can bond with a human ovum, making possible the creation of a human-vampire hybrid."


    Carlisle was thoughtful as he spoke, "That is possible actually."Rosalie was soothing the children to sleep as she questioned"If this was really possible someone would have ?mpr??n?t?d a woman by accident."


    Carlisle shook his head and answered"The chances are low as vampires didn''t think about staying next to humans before I brought the possibility of living on animal blood possible since the cold ones are not good with controlling their thirst."


    Edward quickly brought Bella back home before her health got worse, While it didn''t shock me as I already knew Bella looked worse in a week because of pregnancy with Renesmee as things were pretty much going to got off rails from their as Edward came next to me and asked"Matt can you please tell your sister to abort the child it is killing her."I sighed and replied, "Bella won''t change her mind once she made it."Edward shook his hard and went out as Rosalie who heard everything said"I know he is just worried about her,after all he just got married and now fears losing her."


    I gave nod knowing everyone was very worried about Bella''s health as Carlisle was helping Bella on to the medical bed as I saw Bella was nervous as I spoke"Bells don''t worry nothing will happen to you."


    Bella smiled hearing that as Carlisle was scanning her Rosalie was carrying Gabrielle as she asked with worried tone"How is she?"


    I sighed knowing how bad Bella was during the pregancy as Carlisle explained"The fetus inside her is growing much faster than human fetuses, and will grow extremely strong overtime. Should it cause too much trauma to her body before birth, it can easily destroy its own existence by killing the mother. If the fetus is not often fed with blood, it will involuntarily deteriorate its mother''s health, making the chances of survival even smaller.The fetus is showing signs of vampire strength and if it somehow uses its strength,it will result in Bella''s death as the damage is too much for her body to take."


    Rosalie was worried about Bella while I spoke"Well we can use blood pills as a substitute for the blood also I could make her body strong enough to survive."Bella who heard everything questioned, "Will it work?"


    I smiled at Bella and spoke in a soft tone"Don''t worry bells, nothing will happen to you?"Bella nodded as I held her hand once again used my ability to strengthen her body..I went to sleep but woke up from vision of a cold one and the vision showed signs of being in Salem.

 Chapter 39 - 37

    Matt POV


    I wanted to know more about the vision as I had looked into the ipswich the place is famous for the witch hunts as their seems to be some weird incidents happening their.I sighed and thought"Their are really witches in this universe.This is interesting."


    I was now thinking about the visions and about Bella''s hybrid child Renesme as both problems are serious.While I was broken away from my thought when I heard Rosalie say"What are you thinking about?I shook my head and replied"Nothing just found something about hybrid kids.It seems their are 4 of them out there."


    Rosalie was shocked and asked"So are you planning to find them.."I gave nod and replied "Yes,I am sure in the future their will be as time when their will be questions about Bella''s child and Voulturi is already taken a huge interest in us.So they will use it as a chance to attack us."


    Rosalie with slight curiosity said"So you are trying to show everyone or Voulturi that the hybrids are not similar to the immortal children."I nodded and replid"That''s the plan.But let''s talk about the kids.How are the two?"


    Rosalie smiled and said"Well they do make me crazy sometimes after all they both take after their father."


    I grinned hearing that and replied "Sure they do,but they take after their mother in terms of looks."Rosalie smiled hearing that as she asked"So I heard from Alice you got both Edward and Emmet to take care off the twins for a while."


    I laughed and quickly explained"Well you I was going for make food for the twins,so for a while asked Emmet and Edward to look after them as others were out and the funniest thing happened was."


    Emmet and Edward looking at the twins seriously as Emmet questioned"What do you think they are thinking?"


    Edward rolled his eyes and replied"How should I know."Emmet deadpanned"Duh because you can read their minds."Edward sighed in frustration and said"Emmet did you forget both have mental shields like their father and aunt."


    Emmet came to the relaxation and just said" Ohhh..."a while later Emmet with curiosity questioning"Have you seen these two laugh before."Edward sighed and said"I have only seen them laugh with either Matt,Rosalie or Esme."


    Edward and Emmet both looked at each other as Edward who read his mind shook his head and said"No,we are not doing that."Emmet grinned and soon dragged Edward as both soon started making funny faces and trying to make the twins laugh as both totally forgot about the fact both twins had perfect recall and will be able to remember this moment when they are older.While Matt was in the room as he used his power of invisibility to record the whole thing


    Edward sighed and thought"Why did I get stuck with Emmet of all people."


    Flashback ended


    While Rosalie giggled seeing the recording and picrures as I spoke"Well the thing is the twins on seeing Emmet and Edward making these stupid face were actually thinking their uncles are crazy."


    Rosalie could hold it anymore as she burst out laughing as she asked"So these two conveniently forgot about the part about the twins being smarter than normal babies.After both spoke their first words in just a week."


    I told Carlisle about my intention to find more about the hybrid children as Carlisle who was thoughtful replied''What you say is true as chances of such children existing are present.Even if there is hybrid children out their chances are low as I am sure the Volturi would have been alerted of them."


    I nodded understanding were Carlsile is coming from as I showed him few projection of cold ones wearing clothes which looked like animal skin as I explained"Well for the last few days I was had sent few of my drones out to find any details about the hybrids and too my surprise they exist."


    Carlisle looked at me with surprise as I continued"I found them after I tracked a vampire named Joham, He mainly focused on the study of vampire abilities until he was drawn to the idea of creating vampire-human hybrids. To test this possibility, he had to mate with a human female and as you can guess he was successful as there are about 5 of them if you are including Bella''s child . These hybrids skin doesn''t sparkle like diamonds upon exposure to sunlight,but they do a show a faint illumination though."


    Carlisle was thoughtful and asked"So they do exist and Matt you are going to find them."


    I nodded and replied"I want to make sure we can convince the Voulturi the fact these children are not immortal children and they can easily live amoung the humans."I knew this was lie as I wanted to let Marcus take over as the Leader of Voulturi.

 Chapter 40 - 38

    [A/N:This is a draft.]


    Matt went alone as Rosalie was watching over the kids who are full of energy while the kids were sad at the fact their dad will be gone for a week.Matt wanted to find more about the visions of Ipswitch in Salem as he had a few theories about how Cold ones, Werewolves, and Shapeshifters as After reaching Salem he rented a car and went straight to Salem on reaching there he noticed he was being followed and the person in question was definitely not normal.


    As Matt went into a diner were the stalker followed,so Matt decided to play along as he sat with the stranger as hr asked in a low tone"So are you going tell me, why you are following me?"


    The stranger was surprised,but soon broke out of it and replied"I was told to receive you by our leader."Matt narrowed his eyes and read his mind as he was surprised and muttered"So you are a warlock?"


    The stranger was shocked and replied"You are mind reader."Matt just nodded in configuration as the stranger spoke"I am Lincoln and yes like you said I am warlock.Our coven leader had vision if you arrival and I was asked to bring you to her."


    Matt nodded as Lincoln took him to their coven''s home which was very old mansion as Matt saw three people waiting for him the leader of the coven was Freya who looked like Salma hayek as the she smiled said"Welcome Mathew Swan,I have been watching you for while."Matt couldn''t help but find that creepy as who all are watching him now.


    Freya continued"I had seen visions of you for quire a while and I know the fact our future is tied together."


    Matt had an idea about why the witches want his help as he remembered Aro was looking deeply into the past if the coldones and how they were created.If Aro finds out about the witches and Warlocks he would pretty much try to enslave or kill them as Matt questioned"What do you want from me?


    Freya smiled and answered"The leader of the Voulturi is very close to finding out existence and we know Aro will want my people in his ranks."


    Matt nodded as Freya took him inside the house where "The witches and warlocks were there even before vampires in 3700bc our witches and warlockncovens had a hard time surviving even with their powers.As humans who treated us as gods tried to kill us with their numbers.This lmost caused the destruction of all covens.At that time one of the witches decided fight back as she created cold ones and she wanted use them to protect our people from the humans. But the first cold one turned on them. Although the witches were able to escape and removing the memory of the cold one of them."


    Matt nodded and asked"What about their powers?How did they receive those?"


    Freya answered"Many of the members of our people due to fear either went into hiding and some just blended with the humans,as you probably guessed the cold ones with abilities are someway descended from witches.Their dormant witch ability is activated when they are turned."


    Matt was cautious and questioned"So why contact me though those visions."


    Freya sighed and answered"Because we know Aro''s obsession with finding cold ones with special abilities.We have forseen that their will be time when Aro finds out about our existence and he will hunt us down for our powers."


    As Freya showed Matt mural/painting of the creation if cold ones as she explained" The cold ones started to rise in numbers then slowly they were treated like gods because of their special abilities or physical abilities. The witch who cast the spell was considered the strongest which till now, since witches need to chant spells the stronger the spell the more longer the chant even the power needed for the spell sometimes had to be lent to the witch who casts it, as these some of these witches wanted to rectify the mistake so another witch created the children of the moon the only problem was there was no way to control them. They were total monsters when they are in they are not in the human forms again a failure we were able to remove his memory of us again.Only some covens survived we hid our existence but we were chanced upon by the spirit of Taha Aki who asked for our help to regain his body we tried to make something that can kill vampires, but less powerful than the children of the moon we created the first shapeshifter but Taha Aki betrayed us and attacked us but we were able to curse him such that his descendants will always prone to anger.We also removed his memory of us.. We treat children as god''s gift if you will even if it is a girl or boy we care about them since they are our future."

 Chapter 41 - 39

    Matt discussed many things with Freya like the relocation of their Coven and plans for jobs in my company. It was agreed on the fact I would help them with getting an island with cloaking tech. While Matt was also given some of their grimoires for study as he was able to copy their ability to do magic. But as Matt noticed that Freya was hesitating to ask some this as he questioned"Do you need something from me?"


    Freya taking a breath answered, "Yes. you see we were hoping you can help us in destroying the original cold one and Children of the moon."


    Matt was slightly surprised at the request, Sure he knew about the original werewolves'' existence in Aro''s prison. While he was not sure where the cold one''s progenitor was as he asked"Do you want me to kill these two powerful beings, one of which is in the prison cell of Voulturi and the other was pretty much unknown."Matt knew he could easily take down both of them as he had many weapons.


    Freya nodded thinking Matt would deny, but Matt smiled and asked"So when do I start and where is the Original Cold one?."


    Freya was surprised as to how easily Matt agreed to the request as she said"Well, you already know the location of the Original Werewolf, as the cold one is imprisoned on a mountain in Transylvania the mountain is called devils peak. One of our Ancestors captured the cold one by sacrificing her life."


    Matt was surprised and he asked"Isn''t that mountain supposed to be cursed.I found the fact many who tried to climb it went missing"Freya nodded and replied"Yes, the original Cold one is imprisoned in that spot. We tried to warn strangers who tried to climb the mountain. But some are so arrogant or foolish that they completely ignore our warning about the dangers of that Mountain, which leads to them being killed by the cold one."


    Matt was curious as she questioned, "Then why didn''t you try to finish him off."Freya with slight irritation spoke"We tried but his special ability makes it almost impossible to get close to him." now Matt was interested in this cold one''s ability as Freya continued "He has the ability to nullify any special abilities of a person. Even witches lose their powers when they are near him. The witch who imprisoned him had to cast the spell at distance, while time went on his range of nullification increased to such an extent that none of us can get close to him without losing our abilities."


    Matt sighed muttered, "You should have killed him when you had the chance."Freya didn''t deny it as she knew the fact her people had caused many problems with their powers and acting as if they were gods.Matt then returned back to Forks as he thought "So the first Cold one is in Transylvania and his ability to nullify powers is what makes him dangerous."


    After returning back to Forks Matt found out that his sister is close to giving birth, while he was happy with the fact he was soon going to be an uncle.As he reached the Cullen residence to find my two kids and Rosalie waiting for me as Matt was surprised and asked"How did you know I will be home today? and I thought the Kids were supposed to be with their grandpa?"


    Rosalie gestured towards the kids who smiled as she said"Well, Gabriella saw Visions of your return,so they both quickly came back home from your dad''s place."Matt chuckled ran and hugged his kids, while they both laughed with their father. Matt smiled as Rosalie asked, "Did you find what you were looking for?"


    Matt gave a nod and said, "Yes, let''s just say it was an interesting journey and I pretty much found out how the cold ones, children of the moon and shapeshifters came into existence."


    Rosalie looked at Matt is disbelief as she broke out of it and asked"You are not joking right?"


    Matt shook his head and replied"Its the truth.I will tell you everything about them inside, but I think it''s best to call a meeting.So I don''t have repeat everything again."


    Rosalie nodded as she called everyone to the meeting, even Bella, Kate, and Irina was there too as everyone was curious about the meeting as Matt explained everything about the witches and how they created the cold ones, children of the moon and shapeshifters.All the Cullens were shocked and awed by hearing about their species origin and the existence of witches as Kate with disbelief said"So some of us are descended from witches. That is interesting."


    Carlisle who was thought added"It actually makes sense.I heard about how Jane and Alec had the ability to make bad things happen to people who were unkind to the twins or their family, and good luck followed those who were friendly to them. So magic pretty much explains how they were able to do that. Also, I really won''t know more about how the witches came into being."


    Edward was curious and asked, "So What did they want from you?"Matt sighed and replied"Protection. They have already foreseen the fact that Aro will find their existence and knowing Aro, he will either try to make them join the Voulturi, force them into joining them, or kill them off."


    Everyone grimaced hearing that as Rosalie asked"So what is your plan?"

 Chapter 42 - 40

    The witches problem was pretty easy to deal with as everyone discussed about the witches as Carlisle borrowed the Grimiore to read about witches history.Matt played with his son and daughter as everything going okay until Bella'' water broke because their was me problem with the quileute tribe Carlisle and Edward was able easily help with Charlotte formerly known as Renesmee.Bella was tired from the pregnancy and to make sure she didn''t have any issues Edward decided it was the best time to change her.


    The transformation took a whole day as Bella woke up as a vampire and she immediately notices the differences in her senses were overwhelming as she noticed Edward who came ??r?ssed her face with a fond smile and said"So beautiful"Bella looks at herself in the mirror, then turns to Edward and embraces him, not realizing her newly found strength as Edward starts to feel pain from her bear hug.


    Edward slightly twice said"Hey, Bella, you''re a lot stronger than I am right now. It''s your turn not to break me." Bella with fond smile said":


    I love you." Edward: I love you."They start kissing as Matt and Rosalie choughs to get their attention as Matt said: "You know she needs to feed, otherwise she will lose control."


    Edward and Bella are slightly embarrassed as Rosalie with a teasing smile added"Well you can have s?x after taking your pills."Bella nodded she took the blood pill which made her made her full.


    Bella then looked at Edward with a worried tone asked" Charlotte."Edward smiles and replies" She''s incredible."


    Bella once again questioned"Where is she? I have to see her."Bella turns to go as Edward stopped her and said" Wait. Wait. You need to get your thirst under control.Even with the pills we are not sure if you will lose control."Bella hesitantly nodded.


    Matt knew Bella would be good mother after she just has to do everything opposite to what Renee would do.Also Bella couldn''t meet her daughter until she had full control of her thirst and strength.


    Bella questioned"So what is our plan for the kids?"Edward spoke"I originally wanted the Kids to go enjoy normal kindergarten and stuff.But with how quickly they are growing up.I am sure they will attract attention."


    Matt and Rosalie nodded as they didn''t want too much attention drawn to them.As Carlisle said"We have to keep our heads down,after all Around is definitely looking out for something to blame us for.If by chance he knows about Charlotte,Gabriella and Elijah,I am sure Aro will mark them as Immortal children."


    Bella was confused and asked"What is an immortal child?"Carlisle went got a book as he showed Bella images of immortal children as he explained"What they were thinking, those ancient ones, I can''t begin to understand. They created vampires out of humans who were b?r?ly more than infants¡­ They were very beautiful. So endearing, so enchanting, you can''t imagine. You had but to be near them to love them; it was an automatic thing. However, they could not be taught. They were frozen at whatever level of development they''d achieved before being bitten. Adorable two-year-olds with dimples and lisps that could destroy half a village in one of their tantrums. If they hungered, they fed, and no words of warning could restrain them¡­ In the end, the practice was completely eliminated. The immortal children became unmentionable, a taboo."


    Kate and Irina looked pretty grim as Matt guessed they are thinking about their mother''s death.The uncontrollable, childish behaviors of immortal children battled the vampire laws of secrecy, and these children often attracted the notice of humans.Because they were too young to be controlled, the Volturi killed all those who could be found. Under this law, anyone who knows about or stands by the child is also punishable. Countless humans and vampires were massacred because of these creations. The creators of immortal children and those who knew of them were utterly devoted to the children and opposed the Volturi at all costs to protect them, and were all destroyed in the process. Sasha, the adopted mother of Tanya, Kate and Irina, was killed for creating such a child named Vasilii. Jane and Alec were b?r?ly above the age of immortal children before they turned.


    Matt spoke"The intresting thing is Even after the law was established, the Volturi kept two children to experiment on. However, no matter how many centuries they''d spent teaching the children, they still could not be controlled or taught.After they determined that immortal children could not be tamed, they had the children destroyed."


    Carlisle nodded and said"Yes I stumbled across these children during my stay in Volterra and learned of this law."


    Bella worried about Charlotte asked"So what do we do?"Matt answered"We fight,because Aro is already trying to find reasons for attacking us.So he will definitely try and attack us."


    Everyone had grim look as Carlisle said"We could try a peaceful approach first after all Matt you told me about other hybrid kids being alive.If we present them to Voulturi and make them think the kids are hybrids then we could avoid the fight."


    Matt was not sure about the peaceful approach as everyone soon discussed the options regarding this.Matt had told about how he could make fake cover story about how Gabriella and Elijah were born through artificial uterus.But realistically it was not possible for now..Everyone soon deciced for Matt and Rosalie to find the hybrid children.

 Chapter 43 - 41

    Rosalie and Matt were now on their way to Nahuel the third child of Joham who is now living with his Aunt Hulien in Brazil.After reaching the airport Matt got the information about the Takuna tribe as they soon made their way to find them.It took some time to get the information about Huilen and Nahuel from their chief.


    Rosalie questioned, "What did the chief say?"


    Matt sigh and answered"Well they live at the edge of the forest.It seems they have give and take relationship with the tribe."


    Matt and Rosalie were now making their way to the edge of the forest. Rosalie questioned"You never told me about Joham?''''


    Matt with a sigh replied"Well Joham was born in Portugal and considered himself a scientist,but he was insane or crazy. He became obsessed with the occult and how it related to rational thought. This is what led him into meeting a female vampire, who was amused by Joham''s curiosity and transformed him. He was studying vampire abilities until he was drawn to the idea of creating vampire-human hybrids. To test this possibility, he had to mate with a human female,but because of his lack of control, he would kill many women, until, after sixty years, his first success was Serena. She was the only one he monitored from conception until maturity. His second child was Maysun, who was born in Algeria. By the time of her birth, Joham''s curiosity about hybrid growth had been satisfied and he had Serena raise her. Around the time of Maysun''s and Nahuel''s births, Joham conceived three more children, but the mothers died before the children reached full term and died along. It was during this time that Joham was labeled the Libishomen. Nahuel was his most difficult challenge since his mother, Pire, was his singer. Joham was working on the idea that human women with better-smelling blood might conceive faster. After learning that she was pregnant, he left her. Once Pire gave birth, he sent Serena to pick up the child. But when she was about to get him, she found baby Nahuel with a newborn vampire protecting him. She ?ssumed the vampire was the child''s mother and didn''t approach her for fear of her reaction. Several years later, Joham contacted his daughter about the child. She informed him of what she had seen, and he was disappointed that another vampire had interfered. However, he was thrilled to learn he had a son, and that he was capable of transforming humans into full vampires when his daughters couldn''t."


    Rosalie was horrified as she questioned, "So why didn''t he take Nahuel by force,I mean Huilen is not strong enough to fight two cold ones at the same time."


    Matt with a frown answered "Joham was unprepared to face the anger of Huilen, for what he did to her sister. He was also not expecting Nahuel to care for his late mother as he spoke of his dead mother insensitively. He didn''t think Huilen and Nahuel would be so s?ns?t?v? towards human lives. Joham decided not to alienate his son further by killing his aunt, but Nahuel still remains on bad terms with him."


    Rosalie nodded as she thought "This Joham was really careful since Volturi didn''t know anything about his experiments."


    It didn''t take long as both Nahuel and Huilen showed up both were ready to attack as Rosalie yelled"We are not here to fight, but ask for your help."


    Nahuel was doubtful and asked, "Who are you ? and What do you want?"Rosalie was the one to reply"We wanted to talk about your birth and about Joham."


    Rosalie was worried about the kids,she knew Matt was powerful.But the fact was Matt can''t be around the kids all the time and if by chance Voulturi attacked when he is not around that means her children were in danger. Matt noticed Nahuel and Huilen tense up as he decided to calm them down and said"We don''t want to harm you,we just want your help with some situation we are facing."


    Nahuel and Huilen looked at each other with doubt before Nahuel spoke"What do you want from us?"


    Matt said"Nahuel like you my niece is a hybrid,her birth was not something some of us expected"Both Nahuel and Huilen was surprised that someone other than Joham found the hybrids as Matt continued"One of our Coven members is seer,she was able to see a future were the Voulturi comes to know about hybrids like you and if they mark you as a threat they will hunt you down."


    Nahuel and Huilen were worried hearing that as Huilen asked"So you are searching for allies."


    Matt nodded and replied, "Yes in a sense,we need to show them that hybrids are not a threat and if you help us,I will help you in return by bringing a loved one back."Matt knew this fight was inevitable.


    Nahuel, Huilen and even Rosalie looked at Matt with disbelief as Huilen shook her head and said"That is not possible."Matt with smiled and replied We live in a world were immortals exist,so do you think this is impossible."


    Nahuel was doubtful questioned with his voice wavering"How?"


    Matt just made up a story about him coming from a line of shaman,after it was technically true after all..Nahuel was hopeful,while Huilen was still not believing it as Matt said"I will bring your loved one back right now."

 Chapter 44 - 42

    Both Nahuel and Huilen took us to were pure''s dead body was buried.Matt was able to bring the body back pristine condition,then he changed it''s biology into a cold one.The last thing he had to do was bring Pire''s soul through a summoning and let it possess the body.


    Nahuel and Huilen watched Pire wake up in shock and awe.They quickly ran and hugged her, both of them clung on to her so she doesn''t disappear.They had to tell a confused Pire what was happening and about her son Nahuel.It took sometime for Pire to understand the situation,but after that in her own language she thanked Matt for bringing her back to life to meet her son.Also Nahuel and Huilen felt indebted towards Matt as they promised to fight for him against the Voulturi.Which was something both Rosalie and Matt appreciated as they would come to forks when their is an issue.


    While going back home Matt decided to go to Transylvania and kill the first cold one.Since he wanted to keep his promise to the witches.Rosalie mock glared at Matt when he told her about going to get something done for the Witches.


    Rosalie frowned and said"Okay,but be safe."Matt smiled and kissed as whispered"Always."


    As Rosalie took a flight back to Forks,while Matt went to Transylvania where the first cold one was waiting for him.Matt had taken a few defense probes with him for safety,after all his abilities pretty much become useless on being close to him.Another thing that he was interested in was him ability to nullify abilities and freya said it had become strong enough to block their magical abilities to an extent.As they can''t seem to use them when near him.But it seems the barrier was still effective which means if the witch or warlock was powerful enough theye could overcome the block.


    Matt soon reached Transylvania from were he had to make his way to devil mountain which is where our first cold one is.It took while for Matt to get to the top of the moutain,but he found the fact none of his abilities were working except for his witch powers.


    Matt soon walked into the cave as he saw the cold one in question come out of the shadows as he grinned and said"Ohhh they sent me another sacrifice,Vanir like this very much."


    The cold one Vanir being locked away for so long had gone insane as sped towards Matt who quickly dodged the attack,he noticed Vanir was fighting like an animal as He was mercilessly threw a flurry of punches and kick ,which dodged knowing the first cold one has monsterous strength as he grabs and throws Matt into the mountain walls.


    Matt quickly recovers from the throw as the Cold One lunges at Matt,who whirls around


    and using the momentum throws him to the wall,


    him,causing both of them to crash down into the mountain wall.


    Matt cautiously backs off as Vanir collects itself both suffered injuries as their skin is shown to have cracks,Matt suffered the most because his strength is not the same as Vanir.Matt moves towards him. For the first time in his long life Vanir actually looks nervous, he plays for time Vanir and says"You and I are part of the same grand game,My friend. But we need not find ourselves on opposite


    sides of the board.The witches are using you my friend."


    Once again both gets ready for a fight a Vanir lunges only to get blind-sided by a arcing kick


    from Matt that causes vanir to stagger sideways.


    Matt squares off against Vanir, who''s eyes fill with rage as he charges Matt


    and attacks him only for Matt to doge it and deliver a crushing kick to the knee and a kick straight to the eye with startling speed causing Vanir to startled.But recovering from the attack Vanir once again launches a flurry of punches only for Matt to parrie them and seize him by the throat, smashing him to the ground.Matt seeing the opening cuts his arms off with the plasma daggers.


    Vanir kicks Matt away and backs away from Matt and howls in pain,as seeing he is going to die Vanir with slight wavering tone" Come on my friend we are from the same race and let us not fight each other."


    Matt just stares at him seeing no other chance Vanir attacks him,but this time using the plasma sword Matt cuts Vanir''s head off as he sighs "Well that was great work out.."Matt lits Vanirs body on fire as he now had the Nullification ability which is OP as hell even without the upgrade.

 Chapter 45 - 43

    On his return he had already send a message to the witches coven about the end of vanir the first cold one.Matt was now focused on the incoming fight with the Voulturi who are pretty much divided now as Marcus is now really more active than before causing his influence to rise although because of his influence Caius and Aro had become paranoid and is now trying to pin any form of blame on the cullens.


    Matt reached home to see Elijah,Gabriella and Charlotte happily playing with dad who one seeing me said"I still can''t believe they are growing up so fast."


    Matt sighed and replied"Yeah they are."Rosalie who came and leaned on my shoulder and whispered"They are growing too fast for my taste."


    Jasper questioned"Do I heard you two found more hybrids?"


    This got everyone''s attention as Matt explained to them about Joham as he could all if them where disgusted hearing about him as Carlisle with a serious tone said"The fact the Voulturi didn''t hear anything about this shows how secretive Joham was about his hybrids."


    Everyone nodded as Matt said"Joham has 4 children Serena, Maysun, Nahuel, and Jennifer.Out of which we have Serena the oldest Daughter who is fanatically loyal to him, which means she will die before someone hurts her father,I don''t think Nahuel will want to kill her blood-related sister after all."


    Esme felt bad Nahuel who was in very hard situation as he can''t go against his father without hurting his sisters as she said"Poor boy now has to choose."As Rosalie questioned"Didn''t they offer to help us if the Voulturi ever came after us?"


    Matt nodded and replied, "Yes,I am sure the Aro and Caius will make a move when the situation presents itself."


    Rosalie had an idea what the situation was as she asked with a worried tone asked: "It''s the existence of our children right."Matt sighed and answered, "Yes, the existence of children is really unique all Aro had to do is try to play them as they are immortal children."


    Rosalie growled and said, "If they come for my children,I will tear them apart."Matt hugged Rosalie from behind which calmed her down as he said"Don''t worry I won''t let anyone hurt our children."


    Matt agreed with her after all.anyone who tries.to harm his children will be burned alive.As everyone soon went back to their rooms thinking about everything Matt told them. Charlotte runs off to play as Gabriella and Elijah as Rosalie, Bella and Matt watchs over them Bella" Edward thinks that we''ll need to move away from Forks for a while."


    Matt shook his head and replied, "No, can''t do that as that Voulturi already knows about our father, and by chance, we do move away, how long do you think it will work."


    Bella watches Charlotte as she leaps into the air to catches a few snowflakes, suddenly they see a figure off in the distance watching them, Gabriella seeing this asked: "Who was that?"


    Rosalie was able to identify the person as she said"I think that''s Amun."Who was looking visibly upset at seeing Charlotte, Gabriella, and Elijah, as he runs off before Rosalie or Bella could get to him.Back at the house, Rosalie and Bella explained to everyone want happened everyone is gathered and listening to Rosalie and Bella, As Esme gestured Gabriella and Charlotte come to her as she hugged them.


    Edward asked in a worried tone"What did Amun see in the woods?"Rosalie answered, "We were just walking and Charlotte was catching snowflakes."


    Edward sighed and said"Of course. Amun thinks Charlotte, Gabriella, and Elijah are immortal Children."Bella was angry she didn''t like the fact her children and niece were compared to them"Well, they nothing like those children. They were born, not bitten. They grow every single day."


    Jackson was confused and questioned, "So can''t you just explain that to the Volturi?"


    Then Alice has a vision of the Volturi coming to Forks to kill them all and drops the glass of water she was drinking as Jasper sped next to her and with a worried tone asked" What is it, Alice?" Alice with slight fear replied" The Volturi. They''re coming for us. Aro, Caius, Marcus, the Guards, and Amun."


    Matt ?r??n?d and said, "Amun is getting revenge on me for taking Benjamin away from him, while Aro will use this to get either Edward or Alice into the Voulturi."


    Jasper was thoughtful said"We can''t fight them head on, as their offensive weapons are too powerful. No one can stand against Jane."Alice added her thought" Alec''s even worse."


    Matt smiled and said, "Actually if we are able to show them they are not immortal children both Jane and Alec won''t do anything because they are not under Aro''s control."


    Everyone soon remembered the fact that Matt was able to break Aro''s hold over them. Edward nodded agreeing with Matt on this as he said": Yes, Matt is right we can convince them. Carlisle, you have friends all around the world."Carlisle shook his head and said, "I won''t ask them to fight."Matt knew the fight in inevitable, but this will give Marcus the chance to fully take control of Voulturi.


    Edward said"Not fight. Witness. If enough people knew the truth, maybe we could convince the Volturi to listen."Esme turns to Carlisle and said" We can ask this of our friends.."as Carlisle agreed,they all pack to go and gather as many vampires as they can.

 Chapter 46 - Notice

I know Bella''s relationship with her mother is better in the novel,but I decided mix both the novel and movie.Also I read the novel long ago,i don''t remember much about the novel now.Also it won''t long before this become complete.Another thing this is a fanfic.

 Chapter 47 - 44

    Now everyone went on to find respective covens as Rosalie and Matt first went to find Benjamin and his mate.They soon found the two in India it was surprising as it was,the two quickly agreed to help as both felt they had to pay the debt.Matt knew Benjamin was loyal and very honourable,so he explained his gift to them.It was shock to them and it seems Benjamin did have slight guilt over changing his mate lia for changing her and making her unable to have family of her own,now hearing it is possible he was happy.


    After that Matt and Rosalie were tasked with finding a nomadic vampire by the name of Garrett was born in the mid-1700s during American Revolution, in New England. Garrett was a hotheaded patriot who willingly fought for the colonies'' right to self-govern. He was a true believer in the American dream.


    He was transformed around the 1780s, during the war. The war''s massive death toll gave local vampires the opportunity to feast frequently without the need to waste their energy, Garrett was transformed by accident in the aftermath of the battle. Garrett was with an isolated group of ten soldiers when a vampire attacked them, knocking him unconscious at the beginning of the attack. The vampire, after draining the other nine soldiers, was sated enough and he didn''t drink much of Garrett''s blood.The vampire in question thought that Garrett was dead, the vampire ran afterwards. He woke up three days later as a fully-fledged vampire. Garrett is always curious and willing to investigate a mystery, and after his transformation he strove to understand what had happened to him.Sometime after his transformation, he met Carlisle Cullen. Though he is not a vegetarian, he is among Carlisle''s closest friends


    We see Carlisle''s friend, Garrett, for the first time, as he attacks a punk singing in the streets and holds him up by the throat and says"Shut up! I hated the first British invasion. And I hate the second one even more."He starts to squeeze the punk''s throat tighter as he hears someone ask" I didn''t know you would get triggered so much with just a son?Really, Garrett?"


    Garrett seeing Rosalie smiled and replied " Old habits die hard." Rosalie with serious tone said"Carlisle needs you."Garrett was slightly suprised as he lets go of the punk''s throat and he drops to the ground and tries to crawl away. Garrett as curious and said" Sounds interesting.But first I''d better finish my meal." The Man was injured and was crawling on the ground yelling"Help me! Help!"


    Garrett attacks the punk again, drinks his blood and killing him.We see as the different vampire clans gather at the Cullens home.


    Many if Carlisle''s friends joined him,this shows just how much they valued Carlisle''s friendship,also it was pretty impressive Carlisle convinced his Irish friends to make the journey to Forks. Although we were grateful for their help, their thirst for human blood complicated the situation. The nomads that Emmet and Sarah sent were even more unpredictable.But that''ll to the blood pills everything was good,they all asked about these since with these they could easily stay in an area without having to feed on humans. Especially for Peter and his mate Charlotte who had fought alongside Jasper as a newborn they were interested in how Gabriella and Elijah were born,Rosalie was able to divert the topic.It was pretty interesting to see two Charlotte''s getting along with each other.


    Peter was originally created during the Southern Wars as part of Maria''s army.As the army''s second-in-command Jasper found a kindred spirit in Peter and was impressed with his combat abilities, and convinced Maria that Peter would be worth keeping. Jasper described him as a civilized vampire who didn''t like to fight, even though he was good at it. With Jasper''s help, Peter survived execution and lived through his first three years as a vampire. Peter knew Jasper had saved his life, and he felt indebted and is very loyal to him and Alice.Matt remembered both Jasper and Peter were known a gods of war.


    Suddenly out if the woods came two unknown women,Matt heard Bella questione"Who are they?"


    Edward answers" Senna and Zafrina. From the Amazon."Zafrina was wearing an outfit of animal skins and is about 6''1". She also has very long limbs, long fingers, and facial features, as well as a rough, deep voice that matches her wild appearance. She wears her long black hair in a braid. Her wild appearance is said to be as wild as it is fierce, and she does not attempt to act human. Her feral appearance can be explained by her location in the Amazon.


    Senna was also dark-skinned and very long-bodied with wild dark hair, and wears nothing but animal skins. She also tends to wear her long black hair in a braid. As a non-vegetarian, her eyes are generally burgundy. She, along with her coven mates, are shown to be feral in appearance.


    Matt soon got the ability from Zafrina illusion creation.Bella and Edward took Charlotte to Senna and Zafrina,Rosalie did same with Gabriella and Elijah.Both were awed by the children''s existence.


    Matt watched from the side lines as Charlotte touching Benjamin''s cheek, then Benjamin takes Charlotte''s hand and uses his power to entertain her.It was interesting to watching the most powerful Vampire in Twilight world using his powers to entertain a child.


    Carlisle brought their last witness who was Alistair who was 6''2" ft tall, slender and he has dark blond hair that extends to his neck and a beard.He is described as having a misanthropic and brooding personality due to his last experiences as a human that twisted him.


    Bella and Matt went and hugged Esme as Bella asked about their new friend only for Alistair spoke up"We''ll all be on Aro''s list now. Centuries on the run. That''s what you''ve brought me. Some friend, Carlisle."


    Carlisle replied"Alistair, come meet everyone." Alistair frowned and said" I already told you, if it comes to a fight, I won''t stand against the Volturi."


    Matt sneerned and said"For 1300 year old vampire you are a complete coward."


    Alistair glared at Matt and asked"What did you call me?"


    Alistair then noticed Matt''s hands,they where on fire,Matt with grinned and asked"Make your move?"


    Alistair didn''t know why but his vampire senses were going crazy saying don''t fight him,so he acted cool while looking at Carlisle and said"I am going Carlisle."before Carlisle could say anything he sped away.


    Carlisle with unhappy tone said"Matt we need people with us,not against us."


    Matt sighed and replied"He just came here with you for show,he had already made up his mind to escape.Like I said he is someone who would never support us,such people only lookout for themselves.."Carlisle hearing thus looked disappointed,but it was not at Matt but Alistair.

 Chapter 48 - 45

    Matt watched his son and daughter sleep next to Rosalie as he thought about how wonderful his life was now.But soon the last of the Romanian Coven arrived Vladimir And Stefan.Both had easily used the trees to escape the wolfs,which showed they strength was beyond normal vampires,Matt remembered these two were more than 2000 years old.


    The Romanian coven is one of the oldest vampire covens in existence. This coven is located somewhere in Romania, known as Dacia at the time of its founding. It was the original ruling coven before the Volturi overthrew them with their supernaturally talented guards, in a war between 400 and 500 AD. After their loss of the power, the coven now consists only of Vladimir and Stefan.


    The Romanian coven was located in Romania.In ancient times, a group of ambitious vampires called a truce to the usual squabbling between small covens and joined forces for the purpose of gaining power. Their ambition allowed them to overcome their competitive drive and cooperate. Eventually, the Romanian coven became the largest and the ruling coven of the vampire world. The coven consisted of a guard and subordinates; the majority of the coven though concentrated on physical strength with most of its members being physically imposing vampires.


    During their rule the coven, as with most vampires at the time, did not bother keeping their existence a secret. They willingly let the people of Romania know they were vampires, on par with the Egyptian coven.The humans were delivered to them, and if they were pleased enough, the Romanians would choose to change them. But when the Volturi came to power, the Romanians were usurped after almost a century of warring against each other.


    Their downfall originated from their underestimating the advantage of supernatural abilities that existed in some vampires, which the Volturi had collected. Three members, Stefan, Vladimir, and Vladimir''s mate, escaped execution when their castle was destroyed.


    While both sat on top of rock and without any fear mocking the wolves when Carlisle and the other vampire find them,as Carlisle questioned" Vladimir, Stefan, you''re a long way from home."


    Kate asked"What are they doing here?"Vladimir smile and answered" We heard the Volturi were moving against you. But that you would not stand alone."


    Carlisle spoke up"We didn''t do what we were accused of."


    Vladimir was not intrested,just replied"We do not care what you did, Carlisle."


    Stefan: We have been waiting a millennium for the ltalian scum to be challenged.


    Carlisle: It''s not our plan to fight the Volturi.


    Vladimir with mocking tone said"Shame. Aro''s witnesses will be so disappointed."


    Stefan nodded and replied"They enjoy a good fight."


    Eleazar was confused and questioned" Aro''s witnesses?"


    Matt sighed and said"I was going to tell you this,I had gotten info.about.Volturi recruiting witnesses.But all of them are joining them outnof pure fear or at a chance to join them."


    Matt knew for a fact,Marcus and his group stayed out of this.But Jane and Alec had to act as they are still under Aro''s thumb,after all both were really angry hear


    Vladimir was slightly surprised hearing this boy heard about this.


    Eleazar was worried and said"When Aro wants someone from a coven it''s never long before evidence turns up proving that coven committed some cr!me."


    Bella questioned"So he''s done this before?"


    Matt spoke up"Multiple times hides it behind the facade of doing justice,I read his mind when I was at the Volturi.The bastard will go the extreme just yo keep his power,after all he even tried to kill his own sister."


    Eleazar muttered"I never realized it was a pattern."


    Carlisle with frown said"Yes, he always pardons one person whose thoughts he claims are repentant."


    Eleazar added "This person always has an ability. And they''re always given a place with the Guard."


    Edward with a frown said"This is all about Alice. He has no one like her.Also he now eyes on Matt too whose ability makes him the most wanted."


    Matt sighed and said"Which is why he bringing issue infront of all the supernatural world."


    Emmett with confusion asked" I don''t get it, Why does he need witnesses?"


    Garrett answered"To spread the word that justice has been served. After he slaughters an entire coven."


    Some of the vampires were actually scared and was about to leave,thats when Edward made super impressive speech,which was able to motivate some of them,So Matt decided motivate them a bit further"You guys should not have to fear a fight with Volturi,after all majority of them are not happy with Aro or Caius.Marcus is taking ober the Volturi,he won''t do anything unless we broke the law."


    There''s a moment of silence as the vampires were shocked hearing the last part,as Maggie who is amember of the Irish coven with the gift of lie detection as he spoke up"He is not lying."


    Maggie was firmly trusted by Liam and Siobhan for her talent.This caused Liam and Siobhan to look at each,as Siobhan said"Then we have no issues,we will join you,even if there is a fight."


    Then Sam stood up with his pack behind him saying"The packs will fight. We''ve never been afraid of vampires."


    The Denali''s all stand up,as their leader Tanya spoke up"We will fight.The Volturi can''t just force us to do, what they want all the time."


    Garrett with smile said" This won''t be the first time I fought a king''s rule.."Benjamin added"I have debt to pay upu,so we''ll join you."